


LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 


KjapxlZ.2>@op|rir!^t 

Shelf.~' 5 aa C 


UNITED STATES OF AMERICA 


































































/ 


























































' 
































' 














































































































I 








Copyright * 0 dy 


CLASS p/lTgi 


Entered 


second 


Subscription 


<"i^O== 

issw £° T,l/ ' 

PATENTED 


.WEEHLY- 
JUNE IV 


#PPf 






*#p|l 







> r. 




ife . 

% 

Orf 


'*i 




... * W- 

m V* 

'-‘W ' 

•.r% *• 


<« , ,■ 
. • < % •' 




% -•* 
' 5 : ’ 









. 1 









£ m 





• * 



• # - K+- 


^ ^ 













• i 



t- 

V 



k*. 


*• 



t • 

T 


w 


v*. 

*r- 







•■ t. 

'V: 


i 



\ 













liUNEO’S PUBLICATIONS. 

THE NEW TOROASHION BAZAR. 


The Best Ladies Magazine . 


WHAT IS SAID OF IT. 

The May number of The New York Fashion Bazar is rich in fashion illus- 
trations and in entertaining reading matter. The success of this periodical is 
pronounced. — Chicago Herald , Chicago, 111. 

The New York Fashion Bazar for May will please the ladies. It is a 
magnificent publication, containing the latest fashions, the plates being got 
up in th^, most artistic manner possible. The table of contents, too, contains 
a fine selection of choice reading. Get one. Published by Geo. Munro, New 
York.— Metropolis, Jacksonville, Fla. 

George Munro, the great cheap publisher of New York, has brought his 
celebrated Bazar of New York Fashion into sharp rivalry with Harper, Demo- 
rest, Le Bon Ton and other self-sufficient delineators of feminine fashions. 
Munro’s April number is a great publication, as it presents women and chil- 
dren in their most artistic and enchanting habiliments.— The Daily City Item , 
New Orleans, La. 

George Munro’s New York Fashion Bazar for May is a great number, with 
more of the very latest styles and patterns of ladies’ and children’s clothes 
from top to toe than any reasonable person could desire. The colored plate 
of New York and Paris spring fashions is a splendid picture, designed and 
furnished by Lord & Taylor. The price of this useful guide to elegance is $3 
per annum.— The Daily City Item , New Orleans, La. 

The New York Fashion Bazar is a most attractive magazine for ladies. It 
is a treasury of lovely dresses, hats and mantles, and everything new and fash- 
ionable. Every mother and head of a family of boys and girls will find 
abundance of new suits for their little ones, as well as pretty spring dresses for 
young ladies and misses. In the literary department, the Fashion Bazar for 
April contains a charming novelette by the popular American author, William 
Henry Bishop, entitled “A Dinner at McArthur’s.”— The Times- Star, Cincin- 
nati, Ohio. 

The New York Fashion Bazar, published by George Munro, of New York, is 
one of the best magazines published in the United States. The May number 
shows all the latest fashions and designs of spring and summer styles in ladies’ 
and children’s dress. Ladies need never fear being out of style in dress if 
they will follow the fashions in this splendid fashion book. There is also in 
this issue a great amount of reading matter, several continued stories, “Null 
and Void,” “ Connie Forrester’s Husband,” also other short stories. Price 
$3.00 per year .—The Enterprise , Tonawanda, N. Y. 

The New York Fashion Bazar is one of the best magazines published for 
ladies. It has a large colored fashion plate, containing the latest styles for 
ladies in every number, and upward of one hundred engravings of fashions 
and embroideries. Alb the fashion plates are perfectly and fully 1 ' described. 
This magazine contains many continued stories, short stories, sketches and 
humorous articles, written by the best authors. There is a series of articles on 
housekeeping, which is especially designed for young housekeepers, also a de- 
partment for cooking recipes and household information. This book is pub- 
lished every month, and is really a valuable magazine, and should be in every 
family. A single copy can be obtained by sending twenty-five cents to the 
publisher, George Munro, 17 to 27 Vandewater Street, New York. Subscription 
price $3 a year.— New England Home Journal , Worcester, Mass. 


THE NEW YORK FASHION BAZAR is for sale by all newsdealers. It will also 
be sent, postage prepaid, for 25 cents per single copy. The subscription price Is 
$3.00 per year. Address 

GEORGE MUNRO, Munro’s Publishing House, 

P. O. Boxo 3751. 17 to 27 Vandewater Street, New York. 


MUNRO'S PUBLICATION’S. 


The New York Fashion Bazar Book of the Toilet. 


PRICE 25 CENTS. 


This is a little book which we can recommend to every lady for the preserva- 
tion and increase of Health and Beauty. It contains full directions for all the 
arts and mysteries of personal decoration, and for increasing the natural 
graces of form and expression. All the little affections of the skin, hair, eyes 
and body that detract from appearance' and happiness are made the subjects 
of precise and excellent recipes. Ladies are instructed how to reduce their 
weight without injury to health and without producing pallor and weakness. 
Nothing necessary to a complete toilet book of recipes and valuable advice and 
information has been overlooked in the compilation of this volume. 


THE NEW YORK FASHION BAZAR BOOK OF THE TOILET is sold 
by all newsdealers. It will be sent to any address, postpaid, on receipt of 
price, 25 cents, by the publisher. Address 

GEORGE MUNRO, 

MUNRO’S PUBLISHING HOUSE, 

P. O. Box 3751. 17 to 27 Vandewater Street, New York. 


THE NEW YORK FASHION BAZAR 

Model Letter-Writer and Lover’s Oracle. 


PRICE 25 CENTS. 


A COMPLETE GUIDE FOR BOTH LADIES AND GENTLEMEN IN 
ELEGANT AND FASHIONABLE LETTER-WRITING. 

CONTAINING 

Perfect Examples of Every Form of Correspondence, Business Letters, Love 
Letters, Letters to Relatives and Friends, Wedding and Reception Cards, 
Invitations to Entertainments, Letters Accepting and Declining Invi- 
tations, Letters of Introduction and Recommendation, Letters of 
Condolence and Duty, Widows’ and Widowers’ Letters, Love 
Letters for All Occasions, Proposals of Marriage, Letters 
Between Betrothed Lovers, Letters of a Young Girl to 
Her Sweetheart, Correspondence Relating to House- 
hold Management, Letters Accompanying Gifts. 


Every form of letter used in affairs of the heart will be found in this little 
book. It contains simple and full directions for writing a good letter on all 
occasions. The latest forms used in the best society have been carefully fol- 
lowed. It is an excellent manual of reference for all forms of engraved cards 
and invitations. 


For sale by all Newsdealers, or sent to any address on receipt of 25 cents, 
postage prepaid, by the publisher. Address 

GEORGE MUNRO, Munro’s Publishing House, 

CP. O. Box 3751.) 17 to 27 Vandewater Street, New York. 


THE COSSACKS 


BY 

/ 

COUNT LYOF TOLSTOI. 

'I 


Translated by Mrs. Laura E. Kendall. 

) 





* NEW YORK: 

GEORGE MUNRO, PUBLISHER, 

17 to 27 Vandewater Street. 










C<< 



Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1888, by 
GEORGE MUNRO, 

in the Offlce of the Librarian of Congress, Washington, D. C. 


COUNT LYOF TOLSTOFS WORKS 


CONTAINED IN THE SEASIDE LIBRARY (POCKET EDITION): 

NO. PRICE. 

1066 My Husband and I 10 

1069 Polikouchka 10 

1071 The Death of Ivan Iliitch 10 

1073 Two Generations 10 

1090 The Cossacks . 20 



THE COSSACKS. 


CHAPTER I. 

Quiet reigned in the streets of Moscow. The creaking 
of wheels upon the snow was heard only at rare intervals. 
No lights shone from the windows; even the street-lamps 
had been extinguished. The sound of church-bells was 
beginning to vibrate over the sleeping city, announcing the 
approach of dawn. The thoroughfares were deserted, 
though here and there one perceived a coachman sleepily 
waiting for a belated passenger, or an old woman making 
her way to some church, where the candles cast a flickering 
light over the gilded images. The working classes were 
gradually waking from slumber to resume their toil after 
the repose of a long winter's night. 

For youthful idlers and pleasure-seekers it was still even- 
ing, however. 

Though forbidden by law, a gleam of light was yet shin- 
ing through the closed shutters of a window in the Cheva- 
lier Restaurant. A carriage, some sleighs, and a three- 
horse posfc-sledge were standing in front of the door. The 
porter, wrapped in his sheep-skin coat, was sheltering him- 
self behind a corner of the house. 

“ Do they intend to stay here talking nonsense all 
night?" wondered a pale and tired waiter in the anteroom. 
“ It is always my luck to be on duty at such times." 

The voices of three young men at supper in the ad- 
joining room were distinctly audible. The table was still 
strewn with the remains of the feast. One of the occu- 


8 THE COSSACKS. 

pants of the room, a small, thin, insignificant-looking 
young man, was gazing affectionately at a youth who was 
about to depart. The second, a tall young man, was lying 
on a sofa near a table covered with empty bottles. The 
third, who was dressed in a short pelisse, was walking up 
and down the room, pausing from time to time to take 
some almonds and crush them in his large, strong, but 
carefully kept hands. This young man, whose name was 
Olenine, was smiling gayly, his eyes sparkled, and his 
cheeks were flushed. He was talking feverishly with ex- 
cited gestures, but it was very evident that he had some 
difficulty in finding words to express the feelings that filled 
his heart. 

“ I may surely be allowed to speak freely, now,” he re- 
marked. “ I am not trying to justify myself, but I should 
like you to see the matter as I see it, and not as people in 
general view it. You think that I have not acted altogether 
right toward her, I believe,” he added, turning to the plain- 
looking little man who was gazing at him so kindly but 
sleepily. 

“ Yes, I think you have done wrong,” was the reply, 
though the speaker's countenance expressed even more 
affection than weariness. 

“ I know your opinion. You think that for a man to be 
loved is quite enough. That it is even better than to love.” 

“ Yes, my dear friend, it is more than enough, I think.” 

“ But why should not the love be mutual?” asked the 
other after a moment's reflection, in which he gazed at his 
friend with something like pity. “ Why can not one love 
at will? It is certainly a great misfortune to know that 
one is beloved, and yet feel wretched because one can not 
return the love one has inspired; nor is one's remorse less- 
ened by the knowledge that one has not done wrong inten- 
tionally. You seem inclined to think that I won the affec- 
tion of a certain lady under false pretenses. Do not deny 
it. Nevertheless, whether you believe me or not, I assure 


THE COSSACKS. 


9 

you that of all the follies I have committed — and their 
name has been legion — this is the only one for which I have 
no reason to feel any remorse. I have never willfully de- 
ceived either her or my own conscience. I really believed 
for a time that I loved hen, afterward I found that I was 
mistaken, that my feeling for her was not love. My affec- 
tion for her had cooled while hers had increased. Am I, 
then, to blame because I could not love her? What was I 
to do?” 

‘ 4 It is useless to discuss that question now, as all is over 
between you,” said his friend, lighting a cigar to keep him- 
self awake. 44 I will tell you one thing, though: that is, 
you have never loved yet, and you do not even know what 
it is to love.” 

44 Never loved! that is true. I have never loved; but I 
long to know love — to find out if such a thing really exists 
as I understand it. My doubts on the subject are not yet 
satisfied. But what is the use of talking about it? I have 
spoiled my life, and all is over. You are right. I am 
going away to begin a new existence. ” 

44 That you will spoil afresh,” remarked the young man 
reclining on the sofa. 

His friend did not seem to hear him. 

44 1 am sorry and at the same time glad to go, though why 
I should be sorry I hardly know,” mused the youth who 
was about to depart. 

Then he went on talking about himself without perceiving 
that the subject had not much interest for his companions. 
A man is never so egotistical as when under the influence 
of strong mental excitement. It seems to him then that 
no subject can be as interesting as himself. 

44 The driver will not consent to wait any longer,” said 
a young servant clad in a sheep-skin coat and heavy woolen 
muffler, who entered just at that moment. 44 His horses 
have been waiting ever since midnight, and it is now four 
o'clock.” 


10 


THE COSSACKS. 


Olenine glanced at Vania, and fancied he saw in his trav- 
eling costume — his heavy fur-lined boots and his stupid 
face — a summons to a new existence — a life of privation, 
toil, and ceaseless activity. 

“ It is indeed time , 9 9 he replied. 4 ‘ Farewell, my friends . 9 9 

He buttoned his pelisse. His friends urged him to send 
some drink-money to the driver of the post-sledge and ask 
him to wait still longer, but he refused, and putting on his 
fur cap he paused in the middle of the room. His friends 
took leave of him, embracing him two or three times. He 
walked to the table, poured out a glass of wine, drained it, 
then taking the hand of his insignificant-looking friend, 
and blushing deeply, he said: 

“ Tell me — I can, I must speak frankly to you; my 
friendship surely warrants it — tell me — did you love her? 
I always suspected it — Yes?” 

“ Yes,” replied the small young man, smiling gently. 

“ Then perhaps — 99 

‘ 6 I have orders to put out the lights, sir,” said the 
waiter, who could not understand why these young men 
were saying the same thing over and over again. “ To 
whom shall I give the bill — to you, sir?” he added, turn- 
ing to the tall young man, for he knew in advance to whom 
he was to deliver it. 

“ Yes. How much is to pay?” 

“ Twenty-six roubles. ” 

The tall young man reflected a moment, but made no 
reply, and put the bill in his pocket. The others were still 
talking. 

“ Once more farewell. You are truly a brave fellow,” 
said the little man, with a sad smile. 

The eyes of both young men were moist. They all 
walked down-stairs. The traveler turned to the tall young 
man and said, blushing a little: 

“ By the way, will you have the goodness to settle my 
account with Chevalier and send it to me?” 


11 


THE COSSACKS. 

“ Yes, yes,” replied the other, drawing on his gloves; 
then in an entirely different tone he added: “ How I envy 
you!” 

“ Come on, then,” said Olenine, moving along in the 
sledge so as to make room for his friend, who evinced no 
desire to accept the invitation, however. 

“ Well, I must be ofi^” said the traveler, wrapping him- 
self in a huge cloak. His voice trembled, however. 

“Farewell, Mitia,” said his tall friend. “God grant 
you—” 

He paused. He was chiefly anxious for his friend to get 
away as soon as possible, so he did not finish the sentence. 

There was a moment’s silence; then some one again 
cried: 

“ Farewell!” and the driver whipped up his horses. 

“ Elizar, my carriage,” cried one of those who remained. 

The coachmen jerked their reins, and the wheels creaked 
noisily upon the snow. 

“ What a good fellow Olenine is!” said one of the young 
men; “ but what a strange idea to go to the Caucasus, and 
to go in such a capacity. I wouldn’t do it for anything. 
Will you dine at the club to-morrow?” 

“Certainly.” 

And the young men separated. 

The trayeler felt uncomfortably warm, so seating himself 
in the bottom of the sledge, he unbuttoned his fur coat. 
The three horses bore him swiftly from street to street, 
passing houses he had never seen, in the darkness. Olen- 
ine said to himself that only those who were departing for- 
ever would pass through such streets. Everything around 
him was gloomy, silent, and lugubrious; and his soul was 
filled with tender recollections, emotions and regrets. 


12 


THE COSSACKS. 


CHAPTER II. 

“What kind hearts they have! how I love them!” he 
repeated again and again, and his tears were ready to flow. 
But why? And whom did he love so devotedly? He would 
have found it difficult to say. He glanced mechanically at 
a house he was passing, and wondered that it was so badly 
constructed; then he asked himself why Vania and the 
driver, who were utter strangers to him, should be so near 
him and obliged to accompany him; then he repeated 
again: “How kind they were! how I love them!” Once 
he even said to himself: “It is truly wonderful!” then 
recollecting himself he wondered if he were not drunk. 
He had really taken two bottles of wine; but his state of 
mind was not due to the wine alone. He was thinking of 
the affectionate words that had been said to him at the mo- 
ment of departure — of the warm pressure of his hand, of 
the affectionate looks, and of the tone in which that “ Fare- 
well, Mitia!” had been uttered. He recollected, too, his 
own confession, and the deep interest in him which rela- 
tives and even casual acquaintances had manifested at the 
time of his departure, and how cordially they had seemed 
to forgive all offenses as on the eve of one’s first commun- 
ion or of death. 

“ It may be that I shall never return,” he thought; and 
it seemed to him that his heart too was filled with a pro- 
found affection and regret for some one. 

It was not his affection for his comrades, however, that 
had so softened his heart as to extort these incoherent 
words from him, nor a love for any woman, for he had 
never loved; no, it was a love of self, or rather of all that 
he considered best and noblest in himself, that made him 
weep and murmur these rambling words. 


THE COSSACKS. 


13 


Olenine had never completed any college course, nor had 
he ever filled any official position, though registered for 
awhile in one of the government departments. He had 
spent the greater part of his fortune; and though he was 
now twenty-four years of age, he had not yet decided upon 
any career or turned his attention to any business. He was 
merely what is known in Moscow as a young society man. 
At eighteen he had enjoyed all the freedom that was al- 
lowed in Russia twenty years ago to youthful members of 
wealthy families who were left orphans at an early age. 
He was subjected to no mental or moral restraint whatever, 
but was allowed to think and act precisely as he pleased. 
He was no philosopher, nor was he a bore or easily bored; 
on the contrary, he was an easy victim to influences of every 
kind. He had decided that love was an empty word; 
nevertheless he trembled at the sight of a young and hand- 
some woman. 

He pretended to despise rank and position, yet he experi- 
enced no little satisfaction when Prince Serge approached 
him during a ball, and addressed a few friendly words to 
him. Still he did not yield to such influences to such an 
extent as to become a slave; on the contrary, whenever he 
perceived a difficulty he lost no time in overcoming the ob- 
stacle and recovering his liberty, and was ever asking him- 
self how he could best utilize the forces of his youthful 
manhood — not the power of intellect, heart, or of moral train- 
ing, but the irresistible enthusiasm which youth alone can 
impart to a man, and which makes him master of the uni- 
verse in his own estimation. There are men who are igno- 
rant of this irresistible power — men who accustom them- 
selves to the curb from their entrance into life to their 
death, and toil on honestly and placidly until death; but 
Olenine was profoundly conscious of the possession of this 
potent auxiliary which concentrates all our faculties upon a 
single desire — to will and to act — and makes one throw 
one's self head first into an abyss without even knowing 


i4 THE COSSACKS. 

why. He rejoiced and gloried in this conscious power, 
these strivings after the unknown. Up to this time he had 
loved only self; he believed himself capable of the noblest 
deeds, and had not yet had time to become undeceived. 
Though aware of his faults, he persuaded himself that they 
were merely the result of circumstances; that his inten- 
tions had always been good, and that he was about to begin 
a new life in which he would have no cause for repentance, 
and surely find happiness. 

When one starts upon a long journey one retains for sev- 
eral hours a vivid recollection of the place one has just left; 
then one wakes with new impressions. One thinks only of 
one’s destination, and begins to build castles in the air 
anew. This was Olenine’s experience. After leaving the 
city he cast his eyes over the snow-clad fields and rejoiced 
at the thought of being alone in this wilderness, then he 
wrapped himself more closely in his pelisse and soon fell 
asleep. 

It was daylight when he reached the third station. Here 
he assisted Yania in transferring his portmanteau and 
trunks to another sledge, where he enthroned himself in 
the midst of his possessions, content to know that every- 
thing was safe and in its proper place. This feeling of sat- 
isfaction and the thought of the long journey before him 
made his heart feather-light. 

He spent most of the day in calculating the distance he 
must travel before reaching the next station — the next city, 
the place where he was to stop for dinner, for tea in the 
evening, and the distance he had already traveled. He 
went over his debts, too, and calculated how many of them 
he could pay, and how much money he would have left 
afterward, and what part of his income he could spend 
each month. After he had taken tea that evening he said 
to himself that he would still have seven elevenths of the 
distance to travel after leaving Stavropol, that he would 
have to economize closely for seven months to pay all his 


THE COSSACKS. 


15 


debts, and that they would swallow up about one eighth of 
his fortune. After that he laid down in the bottom of the 
sledge and was soon sound asleep. 

The voice of Vania and the sudden pausing of the sledge 
aroused him. Half asleep, he tumbled into another sledge 
and continued his journey. 

The following day there were more stations and more 
tea, the same panting of swiftly moving horses and short 
conversations with Vania; the same vague dreams and the 
profound slumber of youth during the night. 


CHAPTER III. 

Oh reaching the Cossack territory on the Don, Olenine 
exchanged his sledge for a carriage, and after passing 
Stavropol the air became so mild that he laid aside his 
pelisse. It was springtime in this region — an unexpected 
springtime that delighted the young man. He no longer 
traveled at night, nor was he allowed to leave the stations 
after dark — that would be dangerous. Vania was evident- 
ly uneasy, and kept his gun loaded. Olenine felt more and 
more pleased. At one of the places where he stopped to 
change horses there was a great deal of talk about a fright- 
ful murder that had been committed a short time before. 
The men they met on the road were all armed. 

“ This is the beginning of a new life,” Olenine said to 
himself; and he waited impatiently for a glimpse of the 
snow-topped mountains of which he had heard so much. 
One evening the driver pointed with his whip to a mount- 
ain-chain dimly visible above the clouds. Olenine strained 
his eyes to obtain a better view of them, but they were 
almost hidden by the clouds. He saw something vague and 
gray and wavy, but not at all beautiful, and he said to him- 
self rather petulently that mountains and clouds differed 
but little in appearance, and that their pretended beauty was 


16 


THE COSSACKS. 


all a humbug, like the music of Bach and love, and he 
ceased to think of them. 

An unusual coolness in the air roused him the next 
morning at dawn, and he glanced carelessly around him. 
The morning was beautiful and serene, and he suddenly 
perceived, apparently only about twenty miles from him, 
enormous masses of dazzling whiteness outlined against the 
distant . sky. When he realized how far these imposing 
heights were from him he felt their incomparable beauty, 
and seized with a secret terror, he almost believed himself 
the victim of a dream. Indeed, he shook himself roughly 
to satisfy himself that he was really awake. Yes, the 
mountains were really and truly there before him. 

“ What is that? What do I see?” he exclaimed. 

“ The mountains/' replied the driver in an indifferent 
tone. 

“ I have been admiring them a long time,” said Vania. 
“ How beautiful they are!” 

The chain appeared to flee toward the horizon before the 
rapid approach of the troi/ca , and the snow-clad peaks as- 
sumed a lovely roseate hue beneath the rays of the rising 
sun. Profoundly impressed with their beauty, Olenine’s 
recollections of the past, his misdemeanors, his repentance, 
and his mad illusions, all faded away in the majestic pres- 
ence of these lofty peaks. 

“ It is only now that you are really beginning to live,” a 
mysterious voice whispered in his ear. The winding Terek, 
now visible in the distance, the stanitsas and the Cossacks 
he met, all assumed an almost sacred aspect in his eyes. 
He looked at the sky, but could think only of the mount- 
ains; he looked at Vania, and could think only of the 
mountains — always of the mountains. 

Two Cossacks passed on horseback with guns on their 
shoulders; the blue smoke from two cottages was curling 
up in the air beyond the Terek; the rising sun crimsoned 
the tall reeds that bordered the river; several young and 


THE COSSACKS. 


17 


handsome women suddenly appeared on the side of the 
road, and in the distance some Abreks could be distinctly 
seen riding swiftly oyer the plain.* But Olenine did not 
fear them. He was young, strong, well-armed, and he was 
dreaming of the mountains — always of the mountains. 


CHAPTER IV. 

That portion of the valley of the Terek inhabited by the 
Grebenskoy Cossacks is about eighty verstes in extent, and 
of the same general character. The Terek is a rapid and 
turbid river; but here it becomes more calm, and its bed is 
considerably wider. The right bank of the stream is low 
and sandy; the left rugged and precipitous, and shaded 
with venerable oaks and plane-trees. On the right bank 
are the villages of the more friendly though still rather dis- 
satisfied tribes, and on the left, about half a mile from the 
river, and about five or six miles apart, are the post sta- 
tions. In former years these stations were on the very 
bank of the stream, but the river, which moved .further 
and further northward with each succeeding year, has un- 
dermined them, and there now remain only a few over- 
grown gardens, in which fruit-trees are closely woven 
together by a thick network of brambles and wild vines. 
No one lives there now; the sandy soil bears the tracks of 
only the deer, wolves, and hares that have taken up their 
abode there. 

A road has been cut straight through the forest from 
station to station. Along this road are outposts garrisoned 
by Cossacks. A narrow strip of fertile and densely wooded 
land constitutes the domain of the Cossacks. North of 
this begin the sandy plains of the Nogai, which are finally 
lost in the Turkoman, Astrakhan, and Khirgiz steppes. 
South of the river are the Great Tchetchnia and Black 


* Circassians on hostile terms with Russia. 


18 


THE COSSACKS. 


Mountains, and beyond them, in the far off horizon, a snowy 
chain Which no one has yet ventured to explore. This belt 
of fertile and well-wooded land has been peopled from time 
immemorial by a handsome and warlike race known as the 
Grebenskoy Cossacks, or Cossacks of the mountain-tops. 

Centuries ago their ancestors left Russia and settled 
among the Tchetchna Mountains. Here they intermar- 
ried with the Circassians, and gradually adopted their habits 
and customs, though they preserved their mother tongue 
and their religious faith unsullied. Tradition claims that 
Ivan the Terrible once visited this region and gave them 
the land upon this side of the river on condition that they 
would remain on friendly terms with Russia, promising 
them, in return, entire liberty of action and conscience. 
The Cossacks even now consider themselves closely related 
to the Circassians; and a love of liberty, of war and of 
rapine are their chief -characteristics. The power of Rus- 
sia is felt only in tampering with their elections, stationing 
troops in their midst, and forbidding the use of bells in their 
churches. 

The Cossack in his secret heart hates the bandit who has 
killed his brother much less savagely than he hates the 
soldier who has been sent to protect his village. He re- 
spects his enemy, the mountaineer, and despises the soldier, 
whom he considers an intruder. The Russian peasant is a 
savage and despicable creature in the eyes of the Cossack. 
To him true elegance in dress consists in a close imitation 
of the Circassians. The weapons he prizes most are pro- 
cured from them; his best horses are bought or stolen from 
them; still this little Christian tribe, located in an isolated 
corner of the globe, and surrounded by half-savage Mus- 
sulmen, has a most exalted idea of its own importance, and 
heartily despises all the rest of mankind. 

The Cossack spends most of his time at the outposts or 
in hunting and fishing excursions. He very rarely works 
at home; when he is there he usually spends his time in 


THE COSSACKS. 


19 


drinking. The Cossacks manufacture their own wine, and 
drunkenness is not considered a vice, but a custom that 
must he strictly observed. 

The Cossack regards woman as the source of his prosper- 
ity. A young girl may be idle and enjoy herself, but a 
married woman must work as long as she lives, and be as 
submissive and obedient as the women of the Orient. 
Under this severe regime the Cossack woman, though ap- 
parently an inferior, really has even more influence and 
authority in the household than the women of the Occi- 
dent. Though the Cossack may consider it beneath his 
dignity to talk familiarly with his wife in the presence of 
strangers, he recognizes her supremacy when alone with 
her, and realizes that she supports the household by her 
exertions. Though he considers work humiliating, and 
leaves it to his hireling or his female slave, he vaguely 
realizes that he owes his comfort and prosperity to his wife, 
and that she has the power to deprive him of it. 

The Cossack woman, in spite of her onerous burden of 
toil and anxiety, or possibly by reason of it, acquires re- 
markable physical strength and a vast amount of good 
sense and decision of character. She is stronger, more 
clever, and much handsomer than the men. Her beauty 
is a striking union of the purest Circassian type of face 
with the more powerful physique of our northern women. 
She wears the Circassian costume— a Tartar shirt, embroid- 
ered jacket, and full drawers, but she also wears a handker- 
chief tied around her head in the Russian style. Women, 
and especially young girls, are allowed the greatest freedom 
in their relations with men, and an elegance of attire and 
the most exquisite neatness in their home life are necessi- 
ties of existence with them. 

Novomlinska is considered the most important station in 
the territory of the Grebna Cossacks. Here the manners 
and customs of the ancient Cossacks are carefully pre- 


THE COSSACKS. 


20 

served; and the women of this station have always been re- 
markable for their beauty. 

The Cossack’s principal means of livelihood are his vine- 
yards, orchards, fields of watermelons, millet and maize, 
his hunting and fishing expeditions and the booty gained in 
war. 

Novomlinska is separated from the Terek by a dense for- 
est about three miles wide. On one side of the road lead- 
ing to the station is the river, on the other orchards and 
vineyards, and beyond them the Nogai steppes. In front 
of the station is a tall stone porte-cochere covered with a 
thatched roof. Near it, mounted on a wooden carriage, is 
an antiquated cannon upon which the rust of a century has 
gathered. Sometimes a Cossack armed with saber and gun 
is on guard at the gate, and sometimes not; sometimes he 
salutes a passing officer, and sometimes he does not. 

A strip of board affixed to the gate gives us this informa- 
tion: 

“ Houses, 266. Population — males, 897; females, 1,013 . ** 

The houses are all built upon piles four or five feet above 
the ground. The roofs are high and carefully covered with 
reeds. All are neat and in excellent repair. They are not 
crowded together, but picturesquely grouped on either side 
of the wide street. The majority have large windows, 
shaded by luxuriant vines and trees of all kinds. The pub- 
lic square in the center of the village is adorned by three 
shops, well stocked with calicoes, sunflower seed, ginger- 
bread, and other dainties. 

The house of the colonel is surrounded by a high wall. 
It is larger than the others, and boasts of double windows. 

There are very few persons visible in the street in the 
summer time. The young Cossacks are at the outposts or 
in the country. The old men are hunting or fishing, or 
assisting their wives in their gardens or vineyards. Only 
the sick or the very young remain at home, 


THE COSSACKS. 


21 


CHAPTER Y. 

It was one of those evenings that are seen only in the 
Caucasus. The sun had disappeared behind the mount- 
ains; but it was still light. The air was clear, calm, and 
sonorous, and the snow-clad mountains stood out in bold 
relief against the rich crimson of the western sky. The 
river, the road, and the steppes, all wore a lonely and de- 
serted air. If a horseman occasionally appeared in sight 
returning from the outpost, those who saw him anxiously 
asked themselves if he was not an enemy. All the inhab- 
itants of the village were slowly making their way home- 
ward. The women, who had been tying up vines all day, 
now turned their steps villageward; the gardens were fast 
becoming deserted. Young girls with long switches in 
their hands ran merrily out to meet the cattle that were 
coming leisurely toward the station enveloped in a thick 
cloud of dust. Gay laughter and merry sallies mingled 
with the lowing of the kine. A Cossack on horseback taps 
at a cottage window without alighting. The beautiful face 
of a young woman appears, and a few tender words are ut- 
tered in a low tone. 

A Tartar laborer, who has just brought a load of rushes 
from the steppes, drives his cart into his employer’s court- 
yard and begins a loud-voiced conversation with his master 
in his native tongue. 

In the middle of the street is a large pool, which one can 
avoid only by keeping close to the fences on either side. 
A bare-footed Cossack girl, with a bundle of fagots on her 
back, wades through it with skirts uplifted. A Cossack 
horseman, 'who is just returning, laughingly cries out to 
her: “ Raise them higher, you wench!” and levels his gun 
at her. She drops her skirts, throws down her burden, 


22 


THE COSSACKS. 


and runs away. An old Cossack, returning from fishing, 
with his fish still gasping on a string, crawls through a 
gap in a neighbor’s hedge, scratching himself sadly. An 
old woman passes, dragging a dry branch after her; the 
sound of wood-chopping is heard on every side. Chil- 
dren shout noisily as they toss their balls; the smoke is 
pouring from every chimney; in every cottage preparations 
for the evening repast are going on. 

Oulita, the wife of the cornet, and likewise the school- 
master, is standing in the door- way of her cottage, like the 
other women, waiting for the cattle, which her daughter 
Marianka is driving home. She had not had time to open 
the gate when an enormous buffalo-cow, driven nearly 
frantic by a crowd of gnats, plunges against the gate, 
breaking it down. She is followed by several cows, whose 
large eyes turn tranquilly toward their mistress. 

The lovely Marianka follows them, replaces the gate, 
throws away her switch, and runs with all the swiftness of 
her light feet to drive the cattle to their proper places. 

“ Take off your shoes, you devil’s imp! You are ruin- 
ing them!” cries her mother. 

Without taking the slightest offense at this insulting 
epithet, which she seems to regard as a term of endearment, 
Marianka goes cheerfully on with her work. Upon her 
head is a handkerchief which partially conceals her face, 
and she is clad in a scant pink slip and a blue jacket. She 
disappears from sight in the barn-yard, but you can hear 
her trying to coax the buffalo-cow into good humor. 
“ Come, come, stand still now, my dear,” she says, ten- 
derly. 

Soon the girl and her mother return to the house with 
the evening’s milking, and Marianka replenishes the fire, 
while her mother goes back to her place in the door-way. 
It is nearly dark now. The air is filled with the smell of 
vegetables, cattle and smoke. The lowing of cattle in the 


THE COSSACKS. 23 

court-yard is mingled with the voices of women and chil- 
dren. A masculine voice is rarely heard on a week-day. 

A tall and robust woman crosses the street to ask Mother 
Oulita for a brand to light her fire. 

“ Have you finished your work already?” she asks. 

{i Yes. You want a light, do you? Gome in and help 
yourself. '' 

The visitor seats herself with the air of one who feels in- 
clined to chat awhile. 

“ So your husband is still in school?” she asks. 

“ Yes, he writes, that he will not be home imtil the holi- 
days. 99 

“ He's a sensible man, your husband is! As for my 
Lukashka, he's at the outpost, and they won't let him 
come home for some time. " 

The school-teacher's wife was perfectly well aware of this 
fact, but the new-comer wished to speak of her son who 
had just entered the service, and whom she wished to 
marry to Marianka. 

44 1 sent him some shirts the other day by Tomoushkin, 
and he tells me my son is a great favorite with the officers. 
He tells me, too, that they are on the track of some Abreks 
again, and that Lukas seems to be both contented and 
happy. He is a good boy, and if I could see him well mar- 
ried I could die happy. ” 

“ I don't see why you should have any difficulty about 
that. There are plenty of girls here at the station. " 

“ Yes, but your Marianka is the girl for me.” 

Oulita is perfectly well aware of her visitor's wishes, but 
being an officer's wife, and quite well off, while Lukas is 
poor and has no father, she is not particularly anxious for 
the match. In the second pMce, she is in no hurry to part 
with her daughter, and thirdly, propriety demands that she 
should maintain an air of profound indifference. 

“ Yes, I think she will be as good as any of them when 


THE COSSACKS. 


24 

she gets a little older, ” she responds, in a rather reserved 
manner. 

“ After we finish gardening I am coming with some of 
my friends to pay my respects to Ilea Yassilitch, and make 
a formal demand for your daughter’s hand. ” 

66 And why to him, I should like to know,” replied the 
cornet’s wife, haughtily. “It is to me you must apply, 
but all in good time.” 

The visitor saw that it would not be advisable to say any 
more just then, so she rose to go. As she stepped out of 
doors she met Marianka, who bowed politely as she passed. 

“ As handsome as a queen, and a good worker,” thought 
the old woman. “ It is quite time for her to get married, 
and marry my Lukashka she must and shall. ” 

Oulita sat in the door- way deeply absorbed in thought, 
until her daughter’s voice aroused her from her .reverie. 


CHAPTER VI. 

The young Cossack Lukashka, of whom the two old 
women had been talking, was standing guard that very 
afternoon on the watch-tower at Nijni Protolsk, on the 
banks of the Terek. An attack from some Abreks was 
hourly expected, that tribe usually choosing the month of 
May for their invasions, the water then being so low that 
the river could be forded without much difficulty, and the 
forest more easily passable than later in the season. The 
Cossacks had received a communication from the colonel a 
short time before, bidding them be on the alert, as spies 
had informed him that a party was preparing to cross the 
Terek. There were' no signs of any unusual watchfulness 
at the post, however. The Cossacks were making them- 
selves as comfortable as possible; the horses were not sad- 
dled, and the men had laid aside their weapons, and were 
devoting their attention to limiting, fishing and drinking. 
Only the Cossack on guard was armed, and his saddled 


THE COSSACKS. 


25 


horse was grazing on the edge of the wood. The officer of 
the day, a tall, angular man, with remarkably small hands, 
was sitting on the terrace in front of the guard-house, with 
his head resting on his hands, and an expression of intense 
ennui depicted on his countenance. 

An old Cossack with a long, gray beard, and no cloth- 
ing, save a shirt confined at the waist by a leather belt, was 
lying stretched out upon the river-bank, lazily watching 
the turbulent waters. Several others, who had stripped 
off nearly all their garments on account of the heat, were 
washing their linen in the stream, or lying on the warm 
sand singing in subdued tones. Another Cossack, with a 
pale, thin face, was lying dead drunk near the guard- 
house, which had shaded him for a couple of hours from 
the sun that was now shining full in his face. 

Lukashka was a tall, handsome fellow, about twenty 
years of age, and his form, though angular, like that of 
most very young men, indicated great physical strength 
and endurance. Though he had seen but little military 
service, the expression of his face and the calmness of his 
demeanor showed that he was fully sensible of his dignity 
as a Cossack and a soldier. His caftan was rather ragged, 
and his cap worn on the nape of his neck, after the Cir- 
cassian fashion; but his shabby attire was worn in the dash- 
ing style of the Circassian bravo. A true Circassian must 
have the finest of weapons; but it does not matter in the 
least how shabby and ragged his uniform is, or how care- 
lessly it is thrown on. Lukashka’s features were by no 
means regular, but he attracted one’s attention at the first 
glance by his powerful frame, his intelligent air, and his 
heavy black eyebrows, and one involuntarily exclaimed: 
“ What a handsome fellow!” 

“ The streets are full of women, nothing but women,” 
he said, half scornfully, and with a supercilious smile that 
disclosed teeth of dazzling whiteness, as he gazed with 
blinking eyes through the glare toward the village. 


26 


THE COSSACKS. 


Uazarka, a Cossack who was lying on the ground below, 
hastily raised his head. 

“ They are going for water probably,” he remarked. 

“ How they would run if I fired a shot at them! What 
a panic there would be!” 

“ Your gun can’t send a bullet as far as that.” 

“Yes, it can, and further too,” retorted Lukashka, 
angrily brushing away the gnats that were tormenting 
him. 

Just then a slight noise in the underbrush attracted the 
Cossack’s attention. A spotted dog was running toward 
the post, wagging its tail violently. Lukashka recognized 
it as the property of one of his neighbors, and the old 
sportsman himself appeared in sight a moment afterward. 

Uncle Jerochka was an aged Cossack of powerful stat- 
ure, and a heavy beard of snowy whiteness. His shoulders 
and his broad breast were so admirably proportioned that 
he did not impress one as being unusually large, however. 
He was clad in a ragged caftan; on his feet he wore deer- 
skin sandals, and on his head was a ragged fur cap. 
Strapped across one shoulder was his kctbilka, and on the 
other a wild-cat he had just killed, and hanging from his 
belt a bag containing his ammunition and some bread, a 
horse-tail to drive away the gnats, a huge dagger in a torn 
and blood-stained sheath, and two dead pheasants. 

“ Here, Lion!” he cried to his dog, in a stentorian voice, 
that resounded through the forest. “ Good-day, my 
friends,” he continued, in the same loud tone, as’ if wish- 
ing to make himself heard by some one on the other side of 
the river. 

“ Good-day, good-day, uncle,” answered the young Cos- 
sacks, merrily. 

“ Well, what’s the news to-day?” asked Uncle Jerochka, 
wiping his sunburned face on the sleeve of his caftan. 

“ There’s a strange sort of falcon hiding in that plane- 
tree, uncle. Last night it flew round and round the tree 


THE COSSACKS. 27 

for hours/ * said Uazarka, with a sly wink at his com- 
panions. 

“ That's only one of your yarns/' retorted the old hunt- 
er, suspiciously. 

“ You just watch and see/' answered Eazarka, laugh- 
ing. 

The other Cossacks burst into a loud guffaw, for Nazar- 
ka had seen no falcon, and the young men had fallen into 
the habit of teasing Uncle Jerochka whenever he came to 
the post. 

“You can't talk anything but nonsense," remarked 
Lukashka from his perch, and his friend below instantly be- 
came quiet. 

“ Well, I'll wait here and see," said Uncle Jerochka, to 
the great delight of the other Cossacks. “ Have you seen 
any wild boars about here?" 

“ We are on the look-out for Abreks, not wild boars," 
said the corporal, delighted to have an opportunity for a 
little conversation. “ Have you seen anything of any?" 

“ No. Have you any brandy? I wish you would give 
me a little if you have, for I am very tired. Give me a 
drink," he added, addressing the corporal, “ and I'll bring 
you a piece of boar's meat soon; indeed I will." 

“ Are you going to stay here awhile?" inquired the cor- 
poral, ignoring the old hunter's request. 

“ I intend to spend the night here, and I may be lucky 
enough to kill some game. If I do you shall have your 
share, as truely as God lives." 

“ Go back up the river and you'll find a fine drove of 
them. Uncle Jerochka," cried Lukashka. “ One of our men 
shot one only the other day. I swear it, " he added, in a 
serious and convincing voice. 

“ So that is you," said the old man, looking up. 
“ Where did he shoot the boar?" 

“ Am I so small that you couldn't see me before?" re- 
torted Lukashka. “ The boar was near the ditch; my gun 


28 


THE COSSACKS. 


was in its sling, so Hioushka shot it. Fll show you the 
place. It is not far off. Uncle Moses/* he continued, ad- 
dressing the corporal in a rather commanding tone, “ it is 
time to change guard,” and without waiting for orders he 
picked up his gun and began to descend from his perch. 

“ Come down,” said the corporal, glancing around 
him. “ It's your turn now; isn't it, Gourko?” 


CHAPTER VII. 

The sun had set, and the shades of night were rapidly 
settling down upon the forest. The Cossacks had con- 
cluded their duties, and were assembling for supper. The 
old sportsman, however, still remained under the plane- 
tree, watching for the falcon. Lukashka was making a 
pheasant-trap, singing one song after another as he worked. 
It was evident that he was a clever mechanic, in spite of 
his tall stature and big hands. 

“ It's supper-time, Lukashka/' cried the shrill voice of 
Nazarka from the wood close by. 

As he spoke he made a plunge through the brambles and 
alighted in the road with a live pheasant under his arm. 

“ Where did you get that?” asked Lukashka. “ It is 
mine, probably.” 

“ Perhaps it is; I don't know.” 

“ You found it in the ditch near the old plane-tree. I 
set a trap there yesterday. Wring its neck and pick it and 
we'll make a dish of pilaf . " 

“ Shall we eat it or give it to the corporal?” 

“ He has enough without it. ” 

“ I can't bear to kill a pheasant.” 

“ Hand it here, then.” 

And Lukashka drew a small knife and cut the pheasant's 
throat so quickly that the bird did not have time to stretch 
its wings before its bleeding head was severed from its 
body. 


THE COSSACKS. 


29 


44 There,” said Lukashka, throwing the bird on the 
grass. 

Hazarka shuddered. 

“Do you know that devil/* referring to the corporal, 
not the bird, “ is going to send us on another reconnoitering 
expedition/* he remarked. “It is Thomushka ’s turn to 
go, but he has sent him' after brandy, and we’ve got to do 
his work for him. Think how many nights we’ve been out 
already. Let’s tell him flatly that we won’t go. Tell him 
we’re tired out. He’ll listen to you. ” 

“What difference does it make?” replied Lukashka. 
“ If we were at the station it would be very different; one 
can have some fun there, but when one’s at the outpost it 
matters very little whether one’s on duty or not. ” 

“ When are you going to the station?” 

“ At festival time.” 

“ They say your Dounaika is flirting with Thomushka,” 
remarked Hazarka, suddenly changing the subject. 

“ Let her; I can easily find another 4 another.’ ” 

“ Gourko says he went to the house, and found her hus- 
band away. Thomushka was sitting at the table with a 
cake in front of him. Gourko stayed awhile and then 
went away. As he left he stopped a minute under the 
window, and heard her say: 4 That imp has gone now; why 
don’t you eat your cake, my darling? You mustn’t think 
of going home to-night. Stay here with me. ’ And Gour- 
ko called out: 4 Bravo! bravo!’ from under the window.” 

44 You are lying.” 

44 Ho, I’m not. It’s the truth; I swear, it!” 

Lukashka was silent for a moment, then he said, sul- 
lenly: 

44 1 don’t care; let her have the fool if she wants him. 
There are plenty of other girls, and I was beginning to get 
tired of her any way.” 

44 What a cool fellow you are. You ought to make up 
to Marianka, the cornet’s daughter.” 


30 


THE COSSACKS. 


Lukashka frowned darkly. 

44 And why Marianka? She’s no better than any of the 
rest/’ he retorted, as he started toward the post, switching 
the leaves from the branches as he passed. At last he 
paused in front of a smooth, straight sapling, drew out his 
knife and cut it. 

44 It will make a capital ramrod,” he remarked, as he 
cut the air with it. 

The Cossacks were sitting cross-legged on the ground 
around a low table. 

44 Whose turn is it to go out to-night?” one of them 
called out to the corporal, who was in the next room. 

4 -Whose turn is it? Let me see,” was the reply. 
44 Bourlak has been out, and so has Thomushka,” he add- 
ed, in a rather uncertain voice. 44 Lukashka and Nazarka 
had better go, I guess, and Ergouchou, too, if he has got 
over his drunk.” 

44 1 think you must have taken a dro|) too much, too,” 
remarked Nazarka, in a low tone. 

The Cossacks began to laugh. 

Ergouchou was the drunken Cossack who was sleeping 
outside the hut. In a few moments he woke and came in, 
rubbing his eyes. 

Lukashka rose and began to examine his gun. 

44 Finish your supper and start as soon as you can,” cried 
the corporal, closing the door without waiting for any sign 
of assent from his subordinates. 44 If I hadn’t received 
special orders I wouldn’t send any one out to-night. ” 

44 Of course we will have to go,” stammered Ergouchou. 
44 The service demands it.” 

They were preparing to start when Uncle Jerochka, tired 
of his fruitless vigil under the plane-tree, entered the hut. 

44 I’ll go with you, my boys,” he said, in a deep base 
voice that drowned all the others. 44 You can hunt Abreks, 
and I’ll hunt wild boars. ” 


THE COSSACKS. 


31 


CHAPTER VIII. 

It was dark when old Jerochka and the three Cossacks, 
wrapped in their lour has, and with their guns on their 
shoulders, started down the bank of the Terek. Nazarka 
had at first refused to accompany them, hut Lukashka 
took him to task so savagely that he dared not persist in 
his refusal. After walking a short distance in silence they 
entered a path that was scarcely visible among the reeds. 
This path led straight to the river. On the bank lay a big 
black log, around which the reeds were trampled and 
broken. 

“ Is this the place?” asked Nazarka. 

“ Where else should it be?” retorted Lukashka. “ Sit 
down; IT1 be back in a minute. I want to show Uncle 
Jerochka where I saw the wild boars.” 

After proceeding a short distance up the stream he 
paused by a large pool. 

“ It is here that they come to drink, you see,” he whis- 
pered,- pointing to some freshly made tracks. 

“ May Christ save you!” responded the old hunter, 
gratefully; “ They will come here again, so Fll wait for 
them.” 

Lukashka retraced his steps along the river bank, glanc- 
ing now to the right, now to the left of him. 

A sudden rustling among the reeds, followed by a splash 
in the water, made him start and seize his gun. A wild 
boar had jumped from the bank into the stream. Its dark 
form was visible for a moment on the surface of the gleam- 
ing water, then disappeared from sight among the rushes. 
Lukashka raised his gun, but the beast vanished before he 
had time to fire. With a gesture of annoyance he resumed 
his course. On approaching the ambuscade he whistled 


THE COSSACKS. 


32 

softly. His signal was answered, and he advanced toward 
his comrades. 

Nazarka was already sound asleep. Ergouchou was sit- 
ting with his legs crossed under him. 

“ This is a good place to watch, an excellent place,” he 
remarked. “ Did you show the old man the place?” 

“ Yes, and I saw a splendid boar just now in the river. 
Did you hear him?” 

“ Yes, I heard a noise, and concluded you had scared up 
a wild beast of some sort. Fm going to take a little nap 
now,” he added, wrapping himself in his cloak. “ Wake 
me up when the cocks crow. The regulations require it. 
Then you can sleep and I will watch.” 

The night was dark and still. But few stars were visi- 
ble, the western sky being covered with a heavy black 
cloud, which was slowly rising higher and higher in the 
heavens. In front of Lukashka lay the Terek; behind and 
on both sides of him was a rampart of reeds. Occasionally 
these reeds would begin to wave to and fro without any 
apparent cause. Further on water, bank and cloud were 
lost in the thick darkness. 

The rustling of the reeds, the heavy breathing of the 
sleeping Cossacks, the murmur of the stream and the 
buzzing of the insects, all the monotonous noises of the 
night, were broken from time to time by a distant shot, 
the fall of a bit of gravel, the splashing of a large fish or 
the movements of some wild animal in a neighboring 
thicket. An owl flew down the river, slowly flapping its 
wings. Directly above the heads of the Cossacks it turned 
toward the forest, where it fluttered around a long time 
amid the branches of an old plane-tree. At each new 
sound Lukashka pricked up his ears, and involuntarily 
placed his finger on the trigger of his gun. 

The night was wearing away. The big black cloud was 
settling down lower in the west, and through its ragged 
edge the young moon shone softly down upon the mount- 


THE COSSACKS. 


33 

ains. The air had become much cooler. Nazarka woke, 
talked awhile and then fell asleep again. Lukashka being 
too weary of this enforced inaction got up, drew out his 
knife and began to scrape the ramrod of his gun. He 
thought of the Abreks. What if they should attempt to 
cross the stream at some other point? He peered up and 
down the river, but saw only the opposite bank dimly visi- 
ble in the light of the crescent moon. Then he ceased to 
think of the Abreks, and began to long for the moment to 
come for waking his companions and returning to the out- 
post. 

The thought of Dounaika, his douchinka, or “little 
soul,” as the Circassians style a sweetheart, recurred to his 
mind, greatly to his disgust, however. The near approach 
of dawn was now evident; a soft mist began to rise from 
the river, the young eagles began to call shrilly and to flap 
their wings. The crowing of a cock resounded in the dis- 
tance; it was quickly answered, then others were heard. 

“It is time to wake them,” thought Lukashka, whose 
eyes were beginning to feel very heavy; and he had already 
turned to his companions when suddenly his attention was 
attracted by a faint splashing sound. He glanced toward 
the mountains and toward the opposite bank of the Terek. 
It seemed to him that the bank was moving and the stream 
motionless, but the illusion lasted only for an instant. He 
gazed intently at the water, and a large black log sur- 
mounted by a long branch specially attracted his notice, 
for without rolling over or tossing about, it moved straight 
toward the middle of the river. There it stopped beside 
one of the sand banks, and Lukashka fancied he saw a hand 
on the other side of it. “I shall kill an Abrek all by my- 
self,” he muttered, seizing his gun. 

He set up his gun-rest, placed the weapon upon it, cocked 
it noiselessly, and then took aim. “ I shall kill him,” he 
thought. Nevertheless his heart throbbed so violently that 

he waited an instant. Just then the log made a sudden 
2 


34 


THE COSSACKS. 


plunge and again began to move slowly across the stream 
toward the Kussian shore. 

“ What if I should miss him/* he thought. Just then 
the moonlight revealed a man’s face above the log. It 
seemed very near to Lukashka — just at the end of his gun. 
“ It is an Abrek/* he said to himself, joyfully, and throw- 
ing himself on his knee and mechanically obeying a habit 
formed in infancy, murmured: “In the name of the Fa- 
ther, Son — ** and pulled the trigger. The flash that fol- 
lowed lighted up the stream for an instant, and Lukashka 
saw the log tossing and plunging madly to and fro as the 
current bore it swiftly down the stream. 

“ Stop! Hold on!** cried Ergouchou, springing up from 
behind the ambuscade and seizing his gun. 

“ Hold your tongue, you fool/* muttered Lukashka 
through his set teeth. “ The Abreks are upon us.** 

“ What are you shooting at?** demanded Nazarka. 

“ Abreks, Abreks, I tell you.** 

“ You are joking. Did your gun go off accidentally?** 

“ I have killed an Abrek, I tell you/* cried Lukashka, 
springing to his feet. “ He was swimming across the river, 
near the sand bank, and I shot him. ** 

“You are joking/* repeated Ergouchou, rubbing his 
eyes. 

“ Look and see for yourself/* said Lukashka, seizing 
him roughly by the shoulders and glancing in the direction 
indicated. 

Ergouchou saw the body, and his tone suddenly changed. 

“ There must be more of them/* he whispered, shoulder- 
ing his gun. “This one must have come on ahead to 
reconnoiter; the others are close behind him, you may be 
sure. ** 

Lukashka unhooked his belt and pulled off his coat. 

“What are you going to do?** cried Ergouchou. 
“ You*re exposing yourself to certain death. If you have 
killed him he can*t get away. Give me a little powder. 


THE COSSACKS. 


35 


You, Nazarka, had better run to the post, but not by the 
river bank. They'd be sure to kill you.” 

“ Do you think I'm going back there alone. Thank 
you, you can go yourself,” replied Nazarka, angrily. 

Lukashka was all ready to leap into the river, but sud- 
denly changed his mind. 

“ Run back to the post, both of you, as quick as you 
can!” he exclaimed. “ IT1 stay here. Tell the Cossacks 
to come at once. If the others have crossed we must catch 
them.” 

“ Take care, Lukashka; don't move, or they'll -kill 
you,” cried Ergouchou, as he hastily made the sign of the 
cross and started for the post. 

“ Go along; I know what I'm about,” responded Lu- 
kashka; and after examining his gun he again crouched 
down behind the log. 

Left alone, he never once took his eyes from the sand 
bank. With every nerve strained to the uttermost, he 
watched breathlessly for some sign of the other Abreks' 
presence; but he was some distance from the outpost, and 
he was in a perfect fever of impatience. He was afraid, 
too, that the Abreks would escape him; he even feared that 
he would lose the man he had killed; he was afraid he 
would lose his prey as he had lost the wild boar the evening 
before. He gazed around him, ready to fire the instant an 
enemy appeared. The idea that he might be killed himself 
never once occurred to him. 


CHAPTER IX. 

Day was dawning, and the body of the dead Circassian 
was now distinctly visible. The sound of approaching 
footsteps resounded near Lukashka, who hastily raised his 
gun and cocked it, again murmuring: “ In the name of 
the Father, and the Son — ” But on hearing the click of 
the gun, the person who was approaching seemed to pause. 


36 


THE COSSACKS. 


“Hold on there, Cossacks, don't shoot your uncle!" 
cried the calm, sonorous voice of Jerochka. 

“ Good heavens, man! I came within an ace of killing 
you!" exclaimed Lukashka. 

“ What were you firing at?" inquired the old man. 

As his voice broke the mysterious silence that brooded 
over the scene, the daylight seemed to become brighter and 
clearer. 

“You have had no luck, I see," said Lukashka; “ but I 
— I've killed a wild beast. " 

But the old hunter's eyes were already riveted upon the 
human form lying motionless on the quicksand. 

“ He was swimming across the river with the branch of 
a tree tied on his back; I saw him, and — " 

“Yes, I understand," replied the old hunter, petulant- 
ly. “ You have killed an Abrek," he added, almost sadly. 

“ I was sitting here when I suddenly noticed something 
moving on the other side of the river," continued Lukash- 
ka. “ It looked like a big log, but strange to say, instead 
of following the course of the current, it came straight 
across the river. In a moment a man's head appeared be- 
hind it. I got my gun ready and bided my time. The 
moon came out from behind the clouds just then, and I 
could see his back distinctly as he swam along. * In the 
name of the Father, and of the Son,' I said, and fired. I 
could see him struggle. He uttered a groan, or rather I 
thought I heard one. ‘ God be praised; I've killed him!' 
I thought. He tried to lift himself out of the water, but 
his strength failed him. He struggled for awhile, then 
ceased to move. He must be dead. The Cossacks have 
run to the outpost. Heaven grant that the others do not 
escape us. " 

“ You took him by surprise; he is dead now, unquestion- 
ably," and the old man shook his head sadly. 

Loud shouts were now heard; the other Cossacks were 
coming, some afoot, some on horseback. 


THE COSSACKS. 


37 


Lukashka, without waiting any longer, undressed him- 
self, but without taking his eyes off his victim. 

“Wait for Nazarka; he is coming with a boat,” cried 
the corporal. 

“Idiot! take your dagger; he may be alive, ” shouted 
another Cossack. 

“ Nonsense!” replied Lukashka, as making the sign o'f 
the cross he plunged into the stream only to reappear an 
instant after, and swim toward the quicksand, cleaving the 
dark waters of the Terek with his powerful white arms. 
When he reached the body he seized it and shook it vigor- 
ously. “ He is really dead!” he cried, exultantly. 

The bullet had pierced the brain of the Circassian. He 
was clad in blue trousers, and wore a shirt and caftan. 
His gun and dagger were strapped across his back, and 
over them was tied the large branch that had deceived 
Lukashka at first. 

“ This is the way we catch carp,” remarked one of the 
Cossacks, who was standing by the body, which in the 
meantime had been pulled out of the water and laid on the 
grass. 

“ How yellow he is!” remarked another. 

♦ “ Where are our fellows who started out in search of the 

other Abreks?” inquired another. “ They must be on the 
other side of the river. This one must have been acting as 
a scout, or he would not have ventured across the river 
alone.” 

■“ He seems to have been the most enterprising of the 
party — a true djiglrite,” said Lukashka, ironically. See 
how carefully his beard is dyed and trimmed.” 

“ I say, Lukashka,” interrupted the corporal, “ you had 
better take his caftan and dagger, and let me have the gun. 
Til give you three roubles for it. It is loaded,” he added, 
examining the weapon, “ and I should like to keep it as a 
memento. ” 

Lukashka made no reply. He was annoyed at the 


38 


THE COSSACKS. 


rapacity of his superior officer, but knew he would be 
obliged to accede to the request. He frowned darkly, 
however, as he threw the caftan on the ground. 

t( £ The devil might at least have worn a decent coat!” he 
growled. “ This thing is nothing but a rag. ” 

“ It will answer for you to- cut wood in,” remarked one 
of his comrades. 

“ Fm going home now, Mosef,” said Lukashka to the 
corporal. 

“ Very well; Pve no objections. Carry the body down 
to the outpost, boys,” said that officer, continuing his ex- 
amination of the gun. 44 Put him in a cool, shady place. 
Perhaps some of his friends or relatives will come to ran- 
som the body.” 

“ It’s not so very warm.” 

“ No; but the jackals may get after him, so you had 
better make a little canopy of boughs over the body. ” 

“ We had better station a guard over him, for they will 
be sure to come for his body; and it wouldnT do to have it 
alf torn to pieces. ” 

“Well, do as you please, Lukashka; but I really think 
you ought to treat,” said the corporal. 

“ Certainly, certainly,” cried the entire party in chorus. « 
“ Think how lucky you have been to kill an Abrek the 
very first thing.” 

“ Buy the coat and dagger, some of you,” said Lukash- 
ka. “ IT1 sell the trousers, too; I canT get into them. 
The fellow was as thin as a match.” 

One of the Cossacks bought the coat for a rouble; an- 
other promised to give two gallons of wine for the dagger. 

“ Now you must drink to my health, my friends,” said 
Lukashka. “ IT1 bring you a gallon of wine, too, from 
the station when I come back.” 

“ How about the trousers? Are you going to give them 
to the girls to cut up into handkerchiefs?” queried Nazarka. 

A hearty laugh greeted this sally. 


THE COSSACKS. 


39 


“ Stop your fooling, ” growled the corporal, “ and bring 
the body along. Are you going to leave it here all day?” 

“ Yes; what are you waiting for?” cried Lukashka 
authoritatively. “ Come here and pull the body further 
up on the bank. * ’ 

They all obeyed as promptly as if Lukashka had been 
their superior in rank. As they did so Yazarka examined 
the face of the dead man and the wound in his temple. 

“ He has a scar on his forehead,” he remarked. “ That 
is a very lucky thing, for his relatives will have no difficulty 
in identifying him.” 

The sun had risen, and its rays were now shining brightly 
upon the thicket, the turbulent waters of the Terek, and 
the forest in which the pheasants were greeting the awaken- 
ing of nature with their shrill cries. They shone too upon 
the livid face of the dead man, whose powerful and swarthy 
body had been stripped of all clothing save the trousers, 
which were confined about the waist by a leather belt. His 
sunburned brow contrasted vividly with the bluish white- 
ness of his closely shaven head. The glassy eyes were 
open, and seemed to be gazing at something in the dim dis- 
tance; the thin lips wore a crafty smile; the joints of the ~ 
rigid fingers were covered with hair, and the nails were 
dyed red. 

Lukashka’s toilet was still uncompleted. His neck was 
very red, and his eyes sparkled more than usual. He was 
shivering slightly, though a slight steam was rising from 
his young and robust body. 

“What a strong, vigorous fellow he was!” murmured 
Lukashka, compelled strongly against his will to admire 
his fallen enemy. 

“ Yes; if he could have got hold of you you wouldn’t 
have had much chance,” replied one of his comrades. 

The Cossacks again started toward the outpost. Half an 
hour later Lukashka and Yazarka were both striding swift- 


40 


THE COSSACKS. 


ly through the forest that lies between the river and the 
station. 

“ Don't let her know that I sent you, but find out 
whether her husband is at home or not/' said Lukashka. 

“ All right. Afterward I'll go to Yamka's. We might 
as well have a little fun to-night/' replied the ever-obedient 
Nazarka. 

“ Yes, now or never," responded Lukashka. 

On reaching the station the two Cossacks treated them- 
selves to a quart of brandy, and then threw themselves 
down on the ground to sleep until night. 


CHAPTER X. 

Three days after the incident we have just related, two 
companies of infantry suddenly appeared in the village of 
Norumlinsk. Their wagons were immediately unharnessed 
in the public square, and their cooks forthwith began their 
preparations for a hearty meal. In a few minutes the ser- 
geants were getting their men together, stakes were being 
driven into the ground to tether the horses, and the quar- 
termasters were running to and fro finding lodgings for the 
officers and soldiers. The companies had received orders 
to station themselves in this village, so the soldiers had 
only to make themselves at home, though why this particu- 
lar village had been selected for their quarters no one 
seemed to know or care to know. The soldiers, tired and 
covered with dust, scattered through the village like a 
swarm of bees. Ignoring the Cossacks' evident dis- 
satisfaction, they chatted gayly among themselves, entering 
the cottages and leaving their knapsacks and ammunition 
there and jesting familiarly with the women. Groups gath- 
ered around the soup kettles in the square, watching the 
fire crackle and roar, or following with their gaze the steam 
from the savory mixture intended for their refreshment. 
They laughed, too, and jested among themselves at the 


THE COSSACKS. 


41 


customs and habits of the Cossacks, so unlike those of Rus- 
sians; and on every side resounded shrill cries and vitupera- 
tions from the Cossack women as they defended their prop- 
erty and refused their unwelcome guests water and house- 
hold utensils. Children clung closely to their mothers, 
watching the intruders with mingled terror and curiosity. 

Olenine, who had been acting as a color-bearer of this 
regiment for several months, had been quartered in one of 
the best houses in the station — that of Cornet Ilea Vassil- 
itch, the husband of Mother Oulita. 

“ What is to become of us, Dimitri Andreitch?" cried 
Vania, breathlessly, addressing Olenine, as that young gen- 
tleman, mounted on a Kabarda mare, rode gayly into the 
cornet's court-yard after a five hours' march. 

“ Why?" he inquired, patting his horse's neck, and gaz- 
ing with no little amusement at his exasperated servant. 

Olenine's appearance had undergone a complete change. 
His once smooth cheeks were now covered with a thick 
beard; his complexion, formerly rendered sallow by late 
hours and dissipation, had become clear though sunburned. 
His closely fitting black coat had given place to a loose 
blouse, and he carried a rifle; but though dressed in Cir- 
cassian style, he wore his new garments rather awkwardly. 
It was easy for one to detect the Russian at a glance; no 
one would have mistaken him for a djighite. Neverthe- 
less he was evidently well pleased himself. 

“You laugh," replied Vania, “but indeed, sir, I wish 
you would speak to these people. One can get nothing out 
of them; they won't even answer a civil question. One 
would suppose they didn't understand Russian." 

“ You should have applied to the commandant of the 
station for information." 

“ But I didn't know where to find him." 

“ What has annoyed you so much?" 

“'The master of the house is not at home. He has gone 
to some outlandish place or other, they say, and the old 


42 


THE COSSACKS. 


woman is a perfect devil. How we are going to live here 
I can't imagine. They are worse than the Tartars, I 
tell you, though they call themselves Christians. He has 
gone to the Jcriga. What the devil is a Tcriga ? Nobody 
knows. They must have invented the word themselves. " 

“ Never mind, Ivan," said Olenine, good-naturedly. 
“ I'll find the mistress of the house and arrange matters. 
We'll get on all right, never fear; only keep your tem- 
per." 

Vania regarded Olenine only in the light of a master, 
and Olenine saw in Vania only a servant, and both would 
have been greatly astonished to learn that they were really 
intimate friends without suspecting it. When Vania was 
eleven years old he became a servant in the house of 
Olenine's father; Olenine was about the same age, and 
when he became about fifteen he amused himself by edu- 
cating Vania, and taught him a little French, of which he 
was very proud. Even now, when he was in a good hu- 
mor, he would always say a few French words, invariably 
accompanying them with a complacent laugh. 

Olenine ran up the steps and pushed open the cottage 
door. Marianna, clad only in a loose pink slip, after the 
fashion of Cossack girls, sprung with a bound from the 
door to the wall, covering a part of her face with her full 
sleeve. In spite of the rather dim light, the tall, graceful 
form of the young Cossack girl was distinctly visible to the 
admiring eyes of the young man. Gazing upon the girl- 
like, but vigorous form, whose outlines were only veiled, 
not concealed, by the thin calico garment she wore, and at 
the superb black eyes that were surveying him with half 
frightened, half childish curiosity, the thought, “ Here she 
is at last!" darted through his mind. Then he said to 
himself that he should probably see many other such girls. 
Mother Oulita, whom he now noticed for the first time, 
was on her knees, with her back to him, washing up tho 
floor. 


THE COSSACKS. 43 

“ Good-evening, mother/* said he; “I have come to see 
about the lodgings. ** 

The old woman turned her wrinkled but still handsome 
face toward him. 

“ What do you want? How dare you come here to 
bother me, plague take you!** she cried, gazing at him 
askance from beneath frowning brows. 

Olenine had always flattered himself that his regiment 
would be cordially received by the Cossacks, so this de- 
cidedly rude treatment astonished him; but without losing 
countenance, he endeavored to explain to the old woman 
that he would pay a fair and even liberal rent. 

“ What ill wind blew you here?** she retorted. ee You 
are not wanted; you may rest assured of that. I don*t 
need your dirty money. Look at you now, poisoning my 
house with tobacco smoke, and offering to pay me for it. 
Fy on your money! May a thousand bombs rend your en- 
trails!** she almost shrieked. 

“ Yania is right,** thought Olenine; “ no Tartar would 
be half as bad as this.** 

And he left the cottage, followed by the shrill impreca- 
tions of the old woman. 

J ust as he was leaving the house, Marianna, still in the 
same loose garment, but swathed up to the very eyes in a 
big white handkerchief, darted by him and down the steps. 
There she paused, and turning suddenly, cast a quick 
glance at the young man from out her laughing eyes, then 
disappeared around the comer of the house. 

Her firm, buoyant tread, her sparkling eyes and her half 
curious, half frightened expression all made a deep impres- 
sion on Olenine. 

“ It is she!** he said to himself, and thinking more about 
the beautiful Marianna than about his lodgings, he rejoined 
Vania. 


44 


THE COSSACKS. 


CHAPTEE XI. 

The master of the house returned that evening, and on 
learning that he would be well paid for the use of his 
rooms, he managed to calm his wife’s wrath and indigna- 
tion, and induce her to consent to the arrangement. 

They finally agreed to relinquish this, their summer cot- 
tage, to Olenine for a rent of three rubles a month, and 
take up their abode in the cottage they usually occupied in 
winter. After his rooms were put in order Olenine seated 
himself by the window and looked out into the street. 
The heat was abating, and a profound silence reigned, for 
the soldiers were all installed in their new quarters, and 
the cattle and the laboring population had not yet re- 
turned. The house Olenine occupied was near the edge of 
the village, and the quiet and comfort of his new abode 
was most refreshing after three months of camp life. He 
reviewed the recent campaign, the dangers he had incur- 
red, and the highly creditable manner in which he had con- 
ducted himself. All recollection of his former life in Mos- 
cow had grown dim; he had entered upon a new existence 
in which there was nothing to prevent him from regaining 
his own self-respect, and he experienced a feeling of inex- 
plicable and irrational contentment. He glanced out at 
some little hoys who were playing ball in the shade, and 
then about his new dwelling, and said to himself that he 
was sure to enjoy this new life amazingly. 

He gazed too at the cloudless sky, and at the distant 
mountains with a profound appreciation of their beauty. 

“ Uncle Jerochka has licked the pitcher! He has 
swapped his dagger for brandy!” yelled the little Cossack 
boys, suddenly, as they perceived that worthy coming up 


THE COSSACKS. 45 

the little street with his gun on his shoulder and three 
pheasants dangling from his belt. 

“ I have sinned, my boys, I have sinned,” he replied, 
waving his arms and glancing stealthily at the houses on 
both sides of the street. 44 Yes, I have swapped my dagger 
for brandy,” he continued, with pretended indifference, 
though he was really much annoyed by the jibes of the 
children. 

Olenine was astonished at the lads* impertinence, but he 
was even more astonished at the old hunter’s expressive 
face and athletic form. 

44 1 say, Cossack, come here a moment!” he cried. 

The old man paused and turned toward the window. 

44 Good-day, my worthy sir,” he said, uncovering his 
closely clipped head. 

44 Good-day; what are those boys about?” 

Uncle Jerochka approached the window. 

44 They are teasing me, but I like it. I don’t mind their 
having a little fun out of their old uncle,” he said, with 
the slight drawl common to very old persons. 4 4 Are you 
in command of this company?” 

44 No, I am only the standard-bearer. Where did you 
kill those pheasants?” 

44 In the forest. Won’t you have a pair?” handing two 
birds through the window. 44 Are you much of a hunter?” 

44 I’m very fond of it. I killed four pheasants during 
the campaign. ” 

44 Four! that’s a fine lot,” said the old man, laughing. 

44 Are you fond of drink too?” 

44 Of course; I like it very much at the proper time. ” 

44 Ah! I see you’re a young man after my own heart! 
We shall be friends, I am sure,” was the response. 

44 Then come in and we’ll take a glass together.” 

A moment later the ruddy countenance of Uncle Jeroch- 
ka appeared in the door- way of the cottage, and not until 
then did Olenine realize the gigantic size and muscular 


46 


THE COSSACKS. 


strength of this venerable man, whose long beard was of 
snowy whiteness, and whose bronzed face was lined with 
deep furrows, imprinted there by old age and hard toil. 
But in spite of his advanced years he had the broad shoul- 
ders and firm muscles of a much younger man. His head 
was covered with scars; his neck was thick and covered 
with thick folds of flesh like that of a bull, and his callous 
hands were scratched and bruised. He stepped briskly into 
the cottage, deposited his gun in one corner of the room, 
over which he cast a hasty glance, which gave him a tolera- 
bly correct estimate of the value of each article, however. 

Extending his brawny hand to Olenine, he said: 

“ KoshJcildy, that is to say in Tartar: ‘ I wish you good 
health. Peace be unto you . 9 ” 

“ Yes, I know,” replied Olenine, accepting the proffered 
hand. “ KoshJcildy .” 

“Ha, ha! you know nothing at all about it! How 
stupid you are!” exclaimed Jerochka, shaking his head re- 
proachfully. “ When I say ‘ KoshkildyP you ought to re- 
ply, 4 Allah razi bo sun* — ‘ Heaven preserve you/ and not 
repeat KoshJcildy. I will teach you. It was just the same 
with Ilia Masseitch, one of your Bussians, who came here. 
We were the best of friends. He was a splendid fellow, a 
capital drinker — and what a shot he was! I taught him 
everything. ” 

•“ And what will you teach me?” inquired Olenine, be- 
coming more and more interested in the old man. 

“ IT1 teach you how to hunt and fish, and ride like the 
Circassians, and if you want a sweetheart, Pll find one for 
you. That's the kind of a man I am!” Here the old 
hunter began to laugh. “Iam tired; may I sit down? 
Karga /” he added. 

“ And what does that word mean?” 

“ Karga means ‘ good/ in the Georgian tongue. It is 
my favorite word. When I say Jcarga I am always in a 


THE COSSACKS. 4? 

good humor. But say, why don't they bring out the wine? 
You have a soldier to wait on you/ I suppose?" 

“ Yes. Here, Ivan!" called Olenine. 

“ All you Russians are named Ivan. Is your name Ivan, 
too? I say, my good fellow," he continued, seeing Vania 
appear in answer to his master's summons, “ go and ask 
the old woman for some wine from that keg she just 
opened. Its the best in the village, but don't give more 
than thirty kopecks a quart. Our people are the biggest 
fools imaginable," he added, in a confidential tone as soon 
as Vania left the cottage; “ they regard you as brutes. 
They have an even poorer opinion of you than of the Tar- 
tars. As for me, a man is a man in my estimation; he has 
a soul even if he is a soldier. Don't you think I am right? 
Ilia Masseitch was a soldier, and he had a heart of gold. 
These are my sentiments, and some of our people don't 
think very well of me on account of them, but that doesn't 
trouble me much. I take life easy, and I am fond of 
everybody. That is the best way, isn't it, father?" and as 
he spoke the old hunter tapped the young man on the 
shoulder almost caressingly. 


CHAPTER XII. 

Vania was now in the best possible humor. He had 
had time to put his establishment in order, to get shaved 
at the barber's, and t$*pull his trousers out of his boot-legs 
in acknowledgment of the fact that his company was now 
in very comfortable quarters. He bestowed a scrutinizing 
and rather malevolent glance at Jerochka, whom he evi- 
dently regarded as a strange kind of wild beast, and after 
shaking his head at the sight of the mud-stained floor, he 
took a couple of empty bottles from under the bench, and 
went in search of the owner of the house. 

“ Good-evening, my friends," he began, resolved to be 
as polite and amiable as possible; “ my master would like 


48 


THE COSSACKS. 


to purchase some newly made wine. Please give me some 
of the best you have. - ” 

Mother Oulita made no reply. Her daughter was stand- 
ing before a little mirror arranging a handkerchief on her 
head, and she turned toward Vania, but without uttering a 
word. 

“ I will pay whatever you ask, my good friends/* con- 
tinued Vania, rattling some silver in his pocket. “ If you 
will be accommodating we will be the same. It is much 
better to live in peace than in discord.** 

£fc How much wine do you want?** asked the old wom- 
an, brusquely. 

“ A gallon.** 

“ Go and get it for him,** said Dame Oulita, turning to 
her daughter. “ Draw it from the cask we just opened, 
my dear.** 

The young girl took the keys and left the room, followed 
by Vania. 

“ Tell me who that is?** inquired Olenine, seeing Marian- 
na pass the window. 

The old hunter winked and nudged his host. 

“ Wait,** he said, putting his head out of the window. 
“ Hem, hem!** beginning to cough, te Marianouchka, I 
say, Marianouchka, give me a kiss, won*t you? Ain*t I a 
funny fellow?** he whispered, turning to Olenine. 

The young girl glanced behind her, all the while con- 
tinuing on her way with the firm, elastic tread peculiar to 
Cossack women. 

“ If youTl be my sweetheart you *11 be a happy girl,** 
cried Jerochka. Then, again addressing his companion: 
“ I say, isn’t she a beauty, a regular stunner?** 

“ She is very beautiful,** replied Olenine. £C Get her to 
come in, can’t you?” 

<c No, no, Lukashka is going to marry her; Lukashka, 
the young Cossack who just killed an Abrek. I’ll find you 
a handsomer girl. I’ve said it, and I’ll keep my word.” 


THE COSSACKS. 49 

“What an old sinner you are!” exclaimed Olenine, 
laughing. 

“ And why?” retorted the old hunter. “ Is it any sin 
to look at a pretty girl? Is it any sin to love her? That 
may be your opinion; it certainly isn't mine. God, who 
made you, made women too. He created everything. No, 
to admire a pretty girl is no sin. She was made to be loved 
and admired.” 

Marianna crossed the court-yard and entered the wine- 
cellar. Vania remained in the door- way watching the girl, 
who looked very odd to him in her one cotton garment, so 
scant in the back and short in front; but it was her neck- 
lace of silver coins that amused him most. He said to 
himself that the people in his native town would laugh 
heartily at the sight of such a girl. “ Still she is very well 
for a change, and I'll tell my master so,” he said to him- 
self. 

“What are you waiting for, you idiot?” cried the girl, 
suddenly. “ Give me the jug.” 

She filled it with ruby wine, and handed it to Vania. 

“ Give the money to my mother,” she said, drawing 
back haughtily, as Vania offered her some silver. 

Vania smiled. 

“ Why are you so crabbed, my dear?” he said, good-nat- 
uredly, as the girl put the bung in the keg. 

Marianna laughed in turn. 

“We are very nice people, my master and I,” continued 
Vania. “ We are so nice that the people have always been 
charmed with us wherever we have lived. We are no com- 
mon trash, you must understand. My master is a noble- 
man. '' 

The young girl paused to listen. 

“ Is your master married?” she asked. 

“ No, he's a bachelor. Noblemen never marry young. ” 

“ That's a good joke. As big as a buffalo and too young 
to marry. Is he in command of the company?” 


50 


THE COSSACKS. 


“ My master is only a color-bearer; that is to say, he is 
not an officer yet, but he is of greater importance than 
many a general. He is a very exalted personage, for not 
only our colonel, but the czar himself knows him. We 
are not paupers either, like so many army officers. Our 
father was a senator, who owned more than a thousand 
serfs, and they send us thousands of rubles at a time. 
That is one reason we are such favorites. What’s the use 
of being a captain if one hasn’t any money?” 

“ Go on now; I want to shut the door,” interrupted the 
girl. 

So Yania took the wine to Olenine, remarking in French 
that the Cossack girl was very pretty, and then burst into 
a silly laugh. 


y 


CHAPTER XIII. 

The sun had disappeared behind the snow-clad mount- 
ains, and twilight was gradually creeping over earth and 
sky. The inhabitants of the village were returning from 
their work, and the streets were full of bellowing cattle 
enveloped in a thick cloud of dust. Soon, the labors of the 
day being ended, the Cossack girls gathered on the street 
corners and upon the terraces in front of their cottages. 
Marianna, having milked the buffalo and two other cows, 
joined one of these groups, which was composed of several 
women and an aged Cossack. 

The shooting of the Abrek was the subject of their con- 
versation. The Cossack was giving an account of their 
enemy’s death, and the women were questioning him about 
it. 

“ He will probably receive a large reward,” remarked 
one of them, referring of course to Lukashka. 

“ Certainly. They say he’ll get the cross.” 

“ The corporal served him a mean trick, though. He 


THE COSSACKS. 51 

took the Abrek's gun, but the authorities at Kizliar have 
found it out." 

“ What a scoundrel that corporal is." 

“ They say Lukashka has come back," remarked one of 
the young girls. 

“ Yes; he's at Yamka's " (a well-known drinking sa- 
loon), “ drinking with Nazarka. They say they've drunk a 
gallon already." 

“ How lucky Lukashka always is; but he's a nice honest 
fellow. So was his father before him. The whole village 
mourned when he was killed. Look! there they come 
now," continued the speaker, pointing to some men who 
were coming up the street. “ Ergouchou is with them. 
The old drunkard ferretted them out of course. " 

As they approached the group Ergouchou staggered, 
laughed noisily and nearly knocked Yazarka over. 

Why ain't you singing, you wenches?" he cried, bois- 
terously. “ Give us a song, I say. " 

“ And why should we be singing, I'd like to know?" re- 
• torted one of the group. “ This isn't a fete day. Sing 
yourself if you want to. You are drunk enough. " 

TJncle Ergouchou laughed and nudged Yazarka. 
“ Sing," said he, “and I'll sing with you. Begin; I'm 
ready. " 

Lukashka had approached more deliberately. Remov- 
ing his cap he now paused in front of the girls. His cheeks 
and neck were very red. He spoke quietly and sedately, 
yet in all his movements and words there was much more 
life and animation than in Yazarka' s garrulous excitement. 
He might be compared to a spirited horse which neighs and 
prances and then suddenly comes, down upon his four feet 
and remains there motionless. His eyes sparkled with 
merriment, though he said little as he glanced first at his 
intoxicated companions and then at the girls. As Marian- 
na approached he made way for her, slowly lifting his cap, 
then placed himself opposite her with his thumb stuck in 


52 


THE COSSACKS. 


his belt. Marianna replied to his salute with a slight nod,, 
then seated herself on the ground and took some sunflower 
seeds from her bosom. Lukashka did not take his eyes off 
her, but he, too, began crunching the seeds. After Mari- 
anna joined them there was a moment’s silence. 

“ Are you going to stay long?” inquired one of the 
women at last. 

“ Only until to-morrow morning,” answered Lukashka, 
gravely. 

“ May Heaven shower its richest blessings upon you!” 
said the aged Cossack. “ I rejoice at your good fortune, 
as I just remarked. ” 

“ And so do I,” cried Ergouchou. “ Just see the fine 
company we’ve got now,” he added, pointing to a passing 
soldier. 

“ They’ve quartered three of the devils on us,” re- 
marked one of the women. “ My husband complained to 
our chief, but he could do nothing to prevent it.” 

“ So you only had your labor for your pains.” 

“ Have they scented up everything in your house with 
tobacco smoke?” asked one of the women. 

“ No, they only smoke in the court-yard; we won’t allow 
them to do it in the house. Even if the commander or- 
dered it, I wouldn’t allow them to do it. They steal 
everything they can lay their hands on, and the station 
keeper knows it, son of the devil that he is. He hasn’t 
any soldiers at his house, I notice. ” 

“ He doesn’t like them,” said Ergouchou. 

c< And that isn’t all,” said Nazarka, trying to imitate 
Lukashka, and pushing his cap back on the nape of his 
neck; “ they say the Cossack girls will be ordered to make 
the soldiers’ beds and to treat them on wine and honey. ” 

Ergouchou laughed boisterously, and seizing the girl 
nearest him kissed -her, exclaiming: 

“ Yes, it’s true; every word of it. ” 


THE COSSACKS. 53 

cc Let me alone !" cried the girl. “ I'll tell my mother 
of you. " 

“Tell her," exclaimed Ergouchou. “What Nazarka 
says is true. You'll see a printed bulletin to that effect 
out to-morrow." And as he spoke he hugged the next 
girl, who chanced to be the plump, rosy-cheeked Oustinka. 

“Don't touch me, you rascal!" she cried, shaking her 
fist at her persecutor. 

The Cossack staggered. 

“ Don't tell me women are weak," he cried. “ This 
one has nearly killed me. " 

“Be off, you old scamp!" was the laughing retort. 
“ What a pity it is the Abrek didn't see you and kill you. " 

All this time Lukashka had not once taken his eyes off 
Marianna, and it was very evident that the scrutiny em- 
barrassed the young girl. 

“ They say one of the officers is staying at your house," 
he said at last, stepping a little closer to Marianna. 

As usual, that young girl was rather slow in replying, 
but she raised her large dark eyes to the Cossack's face. 

An old woman answered for her. 

“ Yes, they are very fortunate in having two houses," 
she remarked. “ Tomouchkeni has but one, and they 
have quartered one of the officers on him. The house is 
filled with the Russian's traps, and the family don't know 
what to do with themselves. I don’t know why such a 
drove of them should be sent to our village. What is to 
become of us? They must be up to some deviltry." 

“ I heard they were going to build a bridge across the 
Terek," remarked one of the young girls. 

“ I heard they were going to dig an enormous hole and 
throw all the girls who are not fond of young men into it. " 

Everybody laughed, and Ergouchou threw his arms 
around an old woman, skipping Marianna, who was next 
in order. 


54 


THE COSSACKS. 


44 Why don’t you hug Marianna? It was her turn,” 
cried Nazarka. 

44 I like my old woman best; she’s the sweetest,” cried 
Ergouchou, covering her face with kisses in spite of her 
struggles to free herself. 

44 Where does the officer lodge?” inquired Lukashka, 
stepping still closer to Marianna. 

She reflected a moment, then replied: 

44 In the new cottage.” 

44 Is he young or old?” asked the Cossack, seating him- 
self beside her. 

44 How should I know? I went to draw some wine for 
him, and caught a glimpse of him at the window with 
Jerochka. He has red hair, I think, and he brought a 
whole wagon load of baggage:” 

44 How glad I am I got leave,” said Lukashka, gazing 
searchingly at the young girl. 

44 Are you going to stay long?” inquired his companion, 
with a faint smile. 

44 Only until to-morrow morning. Give me some seeds,” 
he added, holding out his hand. 

She complied with the request, smiling frankly. 

44 I was dying to see you again, indeed I was,” said the 
young man. Then he added something in a whisper, smil- 
ing the while. 

44 Once for all I tell you I won’t come,” suddenly an- 
swered Marianna aloud, and drawing away from him. 

44 1 assure you I have something of great importance to 
say to you. Come, Machinka, do be reasonable.” 

Marianna shook her head, though she still smiled. 

44 Marianka, sister Marianka, mother wants you to come 
to supper,” cried the girl’s little brother, running up to 
the group. 

44 I’m coming. Run along, child. I’ll be there in a 
moment.” 

Lukashka rose and lifted his cap. 


THE COSSACKS. 


55 


cc It is time for me to go, too,” he said, with pretended 
indifference, and in another moment he had disappeared 
around the corner of the next street. 

It was quite dark now, and myriads of stars were glit- 
tering in the heavens. The streets were dark and com- 
paratively deserted. The laughter of Nazar ka and his 
companions was distinctly audible. For a minute or two 
after leaving them Lukashka sauntered leisurely along, 
but as soon as he was out of their sight he darted off, not 
in the direction of his own home, but toward the cornet's 
cottage. After traversing two streets on the run he paused, 
and, crouching down in the shadow of a hedge, he gathered 
the skirts of his long coat around him. 

“ What a proud little devil she is!" he said to himself, 
referring to Marianna; “ but wait." 

The sound of a woman's footsteps aroused him from 
these reflections. Marianna was coming straight toward 
him with bowed head, walking with a rapid but even tread 
and striking the hedge with a long switch she held in her 
hand. Lukashka suddenly rose. Marianna gave a violent 
start. 

“ Oh, you rascal! how you frightened me! So you didn't 
go home at all." And she burst into a hearty laugh. 

Lukashka slipped one arm about the girl's waist, and 
with his other hand turned her face up to his. 

“ I have something to sa;y to you. Pray — " His voice 
was husky and broken. 

“ What can you have to say to me on this particular 
night? Mother is waiting for me, and you — you had bet- 
ter go and see your sweetheart. " 

As she spoke she freed herself from his grasp, and ran 
on a few steps. When she reached the gate of her own 
yard, however, she paused and turned to the Cossack, who 
had been following her and beseeching her to grant him a 
moment's hearing. 


56 


THE COSSACKS. 


“ Well, wliat do you want to say to me?” she asked, 
laughing. 

“ Don’t laugh at me, I beg of you, Marianna. “ What 
if I had got a sweetheart, I’ll let her go to the devil if you 
but say the word; I’ll do whatever you wish. Do you hear 
that?” he continued, rattling some silver in his pocket. 
“We might as well enjoy ourselves. Everybody else does, 
while I — thanks to you, Marianouchka — have no pleasure 
whatever. ” 

The girl made no reply, but with a rapid movement 
broke the switch she was carrying into tiny pieces. 

Lukashka suddenly clinched his fists and set his teeth. 

“ Why must I always wait and wait? Do you think I 
don’t love you enough. Do what you like with me !” he 
exclaimed, seizing both her hands in a paroxysm of mingled 
rage and passion. 

Marianna remained perfectly calm. 

“ Don’t rave, Lukashka, but listen to me,” she said, 
without drawing her hands from his grasp, but keeping 
the Cossack at a distance; “ I am only a young girl, but 
you must listen to me. I am not my own mistress, but if 
you love me, listen. Let go my hands. I want to speak 
to you. I will marry you, but don’t expect me to be 
guilty of any foolishness for your sake — never!” 

“You will marry me. Yes, but that will be arranged 
without any action on our part', but I want you to love 
me, Marianouchka,” said Lucas, suddenly laying aside his 
ferocious nianner and becoming gentle, even humble, as 
he gazed at the maiden with a tender smile. 

Marianna suddenly threw her arms around his neck and 
pressed a kiss upon his lips. 

“Brother!”* she whispered; then tearing herself from 
his embrace, she darted into the court-yard regardless of 
the entreaties of the young Cossack, who was begging her 

* Brother and cousin are words of endearment among this tribe. 


THE COSSACKS. 


57 


to listen to him a moment longer. “ Go away; some one 
will see you!” she exclaimed. ce Tlffirc's that devil of a 
Russian walking about the court-yard now. '' 


CHAPTER XIV. 

Olenine was in the court-yard when Marianna entered 
it, and heard her allusion to himself distinctly. He had 
spent the evening on the porch in company with Uncle 
Jerochka. At his master's request, Vania had brought 
out a table and placed a tea-urn and lighted candle upon 
it, and Olenine sipped, his tea and smoked his cigar there 
while he listened to the stories of the old hunter, who sat 
on the steps at his feet. The candle flickered in spite of 
the stillness of the air, and the wavering light fell now on 
the table and tea service, now on the hoary head of the old 
Cossack. Myriads of moths flew about, scattering the dust 
from their wings, beating themselves against the table and 
glasses, and sometimes dashing recklessly into the flame, or 
suddenly disappearing in the darkness outside of the lumin- 
ous circle. Olenine and Jerochka emptied five bottles of 
wine; and each time the old hunter filled his glass he 
touched it to that of Olenine and drank to his new friend's 
health and prosperity. He talked incessantly, describing 
the mode of life of his ancestors, boasting of the achieve- 
ments of his father, who could shoulder with ease a wild 
boar weighing three hundred and fifty pounds, and who 
had once drunk two gallons of wine at a sitting. He 
talked, too, of the good times he had enjoyed in former 
years, and of his friend Guirtchik, and how they had once 
killed two noble stags in one morning. He talked so elo- 
quently, and his descriptions were so graphic, that Olenine 
had no idea how rapidly time was passing. 

“Yes, that is the way we used to live!'' he exclaimed. 
“ It's a pity that you could not have made my acquaint- 
ance in my youth. I'm not good for much now; but I 


58 


THE COSSACKS. 


was a very different sort of a fellow once. Who had the 
finest horse and ther finest rifle? Who was sent into the 
mountains to kill Ahmed Khan? Who was considered the 
pleasantest companion and the heaviest drinker? Jeroch- 
ka — always Jerochka! Who was the favorite of the wom- 
en? Jerochka. There are no such Cossacks nowadays. 
They wear boots and conduct themselves like idiots gener- 
ally. It was not the stations alone that knew me, but the 
mountains as well. Some princes came down here; they 
made me their friend and companion. With Tartars I was 
a Tartar; with Armenians an Armenian; with privates a 
private; with officers an officer. I made no distinction be- 
tween them, provided they drained their glasses dry, though 
I was often told that I ought to purify myself on account 
of my intercourse with infidels, and that I ought not to 
drink with a Russian soldier or eat with a Tartar.” 

“ Who told you that?” 

“Our priests. On the other hand, a Tartar cadi calls us 
infidel dogs, and nothing could induce him to eat with us. 
In short, every man has his creed; and in my opinion every 
faith is good. God created man to he happy; there is no 
sin in anything. Take an animal, for example. He lives 
among our rushes as well as among those of the Tartars; it 
is home to him wherever he happens to be; he takes what 
God gives him. And our priests assure us that we shall 
burn in hell for doing the same. I don’t believe a word of 
it,” he added, after a moment’s reflection. “ The Circas- 
sians once killed a friend of mine,” he continued, “a 
brave, good-looking fellow like myself. He used to say 
that the priests invented all such things. ‘We shall all 
die,’ he used to say, ‘ and the grass will grow over our 
* graves; and that is all there is about it. ’ He was a wild, 
reckless sort of a fellow.” 

“ How old are you?” asked Olenine. 

“ God only knows. ' About seventy, probably. I was no 


THE COSSACKS. 59 

child when the czarina reigned; so yon can form some 
idea. Over seventy, I suppose. ” 

“Yes; but you are still hale and hearty.” — 

“ Yes, God be thanked, I am well — very well. A wick- 
ed sorceress has cast a spell over me, though. ” 

“ What?” 

“ Yes, she has cast a spell over me — ■” 

“ So, after our death the grass will grow upon our 
graves,” repeated Olenine, thoughtfully. 

But Jerochka did not seem inclined to explain his theories 
more fully; in fact, he remained silent for several minutes. 

“ Well, what do you think about it?” he exclaimed at 
last, smilingly. “ Suppose we take another drink?” he 
added, holding out his glass. 


CHAPTER XV. 

“ What was I talking about?” continued Jerochka. 
“Oh! I know. Well, this is the kind of a man I am. Pm 
a hunter. My equal isn't to be found among the Cossacks. 
I know the habits of every known beast and bird. I have 
dogs, two carbines, nets, a falcon, and everything I need, 
thank God! If you are really fond of hunting, I will show 
you all the good places. Pm the man to track a wild beast 
for you. I know its lair and its drinking places. I put up a 
rough hunting lodge, and watch there all night. What is 
the use of staying at home? One is sure to be led into 
temptation. One gets drunk; women torment one half to 
death with their silly gossip, and the children are always 
quarreling and fighting. How much more pleasant it is to 
get up before sunrise and find some snug little place in 
which to wait for your prey. You can see all that is going 
on in the forest, and gaze at the sky, and watch the stars 
come out and try to guess what time it is. You hear a 
crackling among the bushes. It is a wild boar, perhaps, 
approaching. You can hear the shrill cries of the young 


60 


THE COSSACKS. 


eagles and of the wild geese, and the crowing of the cocks 
in the neighboring village. When you hear the geese you 
may know that it is not midnight. If you hear the sound 
of a gun in the distance a thousand fancies assail you. I 
say to myself: I wonder who fired it? Is it some Cossack 
watching for his prey, like myself? Has he killed the beast 
or only wounded it?' I can't bear the thought of the poor 
thing staining the reeds with his blood. ‘ Fool, fool !' I 
say, ‘ why do you torture the beast ?' Or I wonder if some 
Abrek has killed a poor Cossack. One day, while I was 
sitting on the bank of the river, I saw a cradle float by. 
One side was broken a little, but that was all. Where 
could it have come from? Some devilish soldiers had 
probably attacked a Circassian village, carried away the 
women, and perhaps killed the child. Your men have no 
hearts. Suddenly I hear a loud crackling sound in the 
thicket. c Come on, I am ready for you!* I say to myself. 
I remain motionless, though my heart is beating like a 
sledge-hammer. This spring a whole drove came rushing 
out of the woods not far from me. I said, ‘ In the name 
of the Father and of the Son/ and was about to pull the 
trigger when the old sow suddenly cried to her little ones: 
‘ Look out, children, there's a man yonder!' and they all 
rushed back like mad into the bushes. I was frantic with 
rage. " 

“ How did the sow explain to her pigs that a man was 
watching them?" inquired Olenine. 

“You don't believe me, perhaps. Do you think that 
wild animals are fools? Ho; a sow is much more intelli- 
gent than a man, even if she is only a sow. She notices 
everything. A man crosses her track without even being 
- aware of it, but the sow scents yours out directly. It is 
true that you try to kill her, and that she thinks only of 
living and of roaming about the forest. You have your 
ambition and she has hers. She is only a hog; but she is 
no worse than you are; and she is just as much one of the 


THE COSSACKS. 


61 


works of God as you are. A man is only a poor fool, after 
all — only a poor fool!” repeated the old hunter, relapsing 
into a reverie. 

Olenine, too, began to dream. Descending the steps and 
crossing his hands behind his back, he began to walk up 
and down the yard. 

Shortly afterward Uncle Jerochka raised his head and 
began to watch a moth that was hovering about the flame. 

“Fool, fool! what are you about?” he muttered. He 
rose and drove away the moth with his brawny hands. 
“ You’ll get burned up, you idiot! Get away from here; 
there is plenty of room in the world for you,” he added, 
almost tenderly, and with his big fingers he tried to seize 
the tiny creature by its wings and remove it to a place of 
safety. “ You’re killing yourself, poor thing; and I feel 
sorry for you.” 

He sat there a long time talking to himself and drinking, 
while Olenine remained in the yard below. A sound of 
subdued voices near the gate at last attracted the latter’s 
attention; he listened, and heard a stifled laugh, a man’s 
voice, and the softnd of a kiss. He turned and walked 
toward the house rather noisily, in order to warn the 
new-comers of his presence. A moment afterward the 
gate creaked, a Cossack in a dark uniform and white cap 
passed down ‘the street, and a tall woman with her head en- 
veloped in a white handkerchief walked swiftly past Olen- 
ine. He watched her until she reached the door of the 
cornet’s cottage, then, through the window, he saw her seat 
herself on a bench and remove her handkerchief. Sudden- 
ly such a sensation of utter loneliness seized him that a 
thousand vague desires and an almost unconscious jealousy 
took possession of his heart. 

One by one the lights in the cottages were extinguished, 
and a profound stillness settled down upon the scene. The 
cattle, the fences, the roofs of the houses, and the slender 
plane-trees all seemed to be sleeping a quiet and profound 


62 


THE COSSACKS. 


sleep. The croaking of the frogs in a neighboring marsh 
was the only sound audible. The stars were becoming less 
numerous in the east, but in the zenith they were growing 
more and more crowded and brilliant. The old Cossack * 
was sleeping soundly, with his head resting on his hand. 
A cock crowed in the court-yard, in which Olenine was 
still pacing to and fro absorbed in thought. 

The sound of several voices singing reached his ear, and 
he walked to the fence and listened. The voices were all 
fresh and youthful, and high above them all rose one, clear 
and strong, overpowering all the others. 

“ Do you know who that is singing?” asked the old 
hunter, waking from his slumber. “ It is Lukashka. He 
killed an Abrek yesterday, and he is celebrating the event. 
As if it were anything to rejoice over — fool that he is!” 

“ Did you ever kill any one?” inquired Olenine. 

The old hunter raised himself suddenly upon both 
elbows, and put his face close to that of his companion. 

“ Why the devil do you ask me that?” he exclaimed. 

“ That’s a subject that should not be talked about. It is 
an easy matter to lose one’s soul — a ^ery easy matter. 
Farewell, father. I’ve drunk quite enough. Will you go 
hunting with me to-morrow?” 

“Yes.” 

“ Be ready early then.” 

“ I shall be up before you are, I suspect.” 

The old man went away. The singing had ceased; but 
one could still hear footsteps and merry talk. After a few 
moments the song was begun again, further off, and this 
time the powerful voice of Jerochka mingled with the 
others. What a strange people and what a strange life! 
thought Olenine with a sigh as he re-entered the house. 


THE COSSACKS. 


63 


CHAPTER XVI. 

* 

Uncle Jekochka had faithfully performed his term of 
military service, and had been honorably retired. His wife 
had deserted him twenty years before, after embracing the 
orthodox faith, and had afterward married a Russian ser- 
geant. He had no children. 

He spoke the truth when he declared that he had once 
been the handsomest man at the station. He was famous 
in the army for his deeds of prowess, and he was responsi- 
ble for the death of more than one Abrek and Russian, for 
he had haunted the mountain passes and robbed Russians 
without number, and had twice been in prison. He now 
spent most of his time in hunting in the forest, where he 
lived upon bread and water for days at a time; but when 
he returned to the station he drank from morning until 
night to make up for it. On returning home from Olen- 
ine’s house he slept a couple of hours; but on waking long 
before daybreak, he remained in bed thinking about the 
man whose acquaintance he had just made. 

The guilelessness of his new friend pleased him — that is to 
say, the guilelessness he displayed in serving out his wine so 
lavishly; besides, he had taken a strong fancy to him per- 
sonally. He wondered why it was that the Russians were 
all so rich and ignorant, in spite of their education. He 
asked himself these questions over and over again, and also 
what personal advantages he might perhaps derive from a 
friendship with Olenine. 

Jerochka’s cottage was tolerably large and still new; but 
a woman's presence was evidently wanting. For in spite 
of the Cossack’s reputation for neatness, the house was un- 
tidy and in great disorder. On the table lay a caftan 
stained with blood, the remnant of a loaf and a jay intend- 


64 


THE COSSACKS. 


ed for the falcon. On the benches were old shoes, a gun, 
a dagger, a bag or two, some wet clothes, and several piles 
of rags, while in one corner of the room stood a basin of 
dirty water, in which some bits of leather were soaking, 
and a rifle and rest. 

On the floor lay a net and some dead pheasants, and un- 
der the table, fastened to it by one leg, was a hen pecking 
at the dirty floor. A broken pot filled with a milky liquid 
stood by the fireless stove, and on the stove itself was 
perched a falcon, that seemed to be struggling hard to free 
itself from the cord that held it. Uncle Jerochka himself 
was lying upon his back on the rather diminutive bed, 
which stood between the stove and the wall. 

“ Are you at home, uncle?” cried a shrill voice outside 
the window — a voice the old hunter instantly recognized as 
that of Lukashka. 

“ Yes, yes; come in, neighbor Marka. Are you on your 
way back to the outpost?” 

The old Cossack was very fond of Lukashka; indeed, he 
was the only member of the rising generation for whom 
he did not evince a profound contempt. Lukashka and 
his mother, who were near neighbors to the old man, fre- 
quently brought him wine, curds and other delicacies of a 
similar kind. Jerochka, who was in the habit of speaking 
his mind freely upon all occasions, explained the kindness 
of his neighbors in an eminently practical way. “ I give 
them pheasants and wild boar meat,” he remarked, “ and 
they, in return, keep me in pies and cake.” 

“ Good-day, Marka; Um glad to see you,” cried the old 
hunter, gayly. “ Are you going back now?” 

“ No, I came to bring the wine I promised you.” 

“ May Christ save you!” cried the old man, devoutly, as 
he gathered together his scattered garments and began to 
dress himself. After putting on his clothing and confining 
it about the waist with a leather belt, he poured some water 
on his hands, wiped them on an old pair of pantaloons. 


THE COSSACKS. 65 

smoothed his hair and beard with a bit of comb, and then 
came and seated himself in front of Lukashka. 

44 Fm ready !” said he. 

Lukashka got a glass, wiped it, filled it, and then sit- 
ting down on a bench, presented it to his host. 

44 To your good health! In the name of the Father, and 
of the Son!” said the old man, solemnly accepting the gob- 
let. 4 4 May you obtain your heart's desire. May you 
always be a brave man and receive the cross.” 

Lukashka also repeated a prayer before he drunk. The 
old man then went and got a dried fish, placed it on the 
threshold, where he pounded it with a stick to make it ten- 
der, after which he placed it on the only china plate he 
possessed, and set it on the table. 

44 1 have all I need, thank God!” he said, proudly. 
44 Well, what is Mosef up to now?” 

Lukashka told him of the corporal's appropriation of the 
rifle, and asked the old hunter's advice. 

44 Let him keep it,” said Jerochka; 44 if you don't make 
him a present of it you won't get the reward. ” 

44 As for that, uncle, they say I'm not entitled to it, be- 
cause I'm still a minor,* and it is a fine Crimean rifle, 
worth eighty rubles.” 

44 Oh, well, think no more about it. I had just such a 
quarrel once with my superior officer about a horse he 
wanted to take from me. 4 Give me the horse,' he said, 
4 and you shall be promoted. ' I refused, and that was the 
end of me. ” 

44 But what am I to do, uncle? I must have a horse, 
and they say I can't get one on the other side of the river 
for less than fifty rubles, and mother hasn't sold her wine 
yet.” 

44 Pshaw! that needn't trouble you. When I was your 

* Those who have never served on horseback in the ranks are 

called minors by the Cossacks. 

3 


66 


THE COSSACKS. 


age I had stolen whole herds of them and driven them 
across the river. More than once I’ve sold a fine horse 
for a gallon of brandy or a sheep-skin coat. ’’ 

“ But why did you sell them so cheap?” 

“ I couldn’t help it, you simpleton; besides, when the 
goods are stolen one can afford to be generous. As for 
you, you know where to get hold of a horse probably. 
Why don’t you answer?” 

“ Times have changed since then, uncle.” 

“ Times have changed?” repeated the old hunter, scorn- 
fully. “ Say rather that men have changed. I was cer- 
tainly very different at your age. ” 

“ But what is one to do?” 

The old hunter sniffed contemptuously. 

“ Uncle Jerochka was brave and generous, so all the 
Circassians were my friends,” he replied. “ When one of 
them came to my house I gave him plenty to drink and 
gave up my bed to him. When I went to see him I always 
carried him a present. That is the way to live, and not as 
people live now. Young men nowadays amuse themselves 
by crunching sunflower seeds and spitting out the hulls,” 
concluded the old man, imitating the movements of those 
thus engaged. 

“ You are right, uncle.” 

“ Do you want to be of any account? If you do, be a 
jigit and not a peasant. It doesn’t show any smartness 
to buy a horse; pay the money for him and take him 
away. ” 

They were both silent for several minutes. 

“ You have no idea how dull it is at the outpost and at 
the station,” remarked Lukashka, at last. “ They are all 
timid from Nazarka down. Not long ago Guirei-Khan 
wanted us to go and drive off some horses from the Circas- 
sians, and not a person would consent to go. Of course I 
couldn’t go alone.” 

“ You’ve forgotten me. Do you think your old uncle 


THE COSSACKS. 67 

has dried up and blown away? Ho, I still live. Get me a 
horse and Fll start off at once. " 

“ That's all nonsense," retorted Lukashka. “ Tell me 
what I had better do about Guirei-Khan. He promised 
to find a place to hide the horses if I would get them as far 
as the Terek, but I'm not sure that I can trust him. " 

“ Oh, you need feel no anxiety about that. He comes of 
a good family; his father was a trusted friend of mine. 
Make him take an oath, and then you can believe him, 
though when you start off with him you had better have 
your pistol near at hand. Above all, be on your guard 
when you divide the horses. A Circassian came within an 
ace of killing me one day because I asked him ten rubles 
for a horse. Yes, you can trust the fellow, but have your 
weapons within your reach, even when you are asleep." 

Lukashka listened attentively. 

“ Is it true that you have a magical herb?" he asked, 
after a moment's silence. 

“ Ho, it isn't; but I'll tell you where to find one, be- 
cause you are a good fellow and kind to your old uncle. 
Go find a tortoise's nest, and then make a little fence 
around it, so the tortoise can't get out. It will go round 
and round in a circle and search for the magic herb to 
break down the fence. The next morning early go and 
look for the gap in the fence, and there you will find the 
herb. Take it and keep it about you, and all will be well 
with you. " 

“ Did you ever try it?" 

“Ho, but plenty of people have. I never had any other 
charm than a ‘ Hail ' when I mounted my horse." 

“ What do you mean?' J 

“ Did you never hear of that? Oh, these people nowa- 
days! You do well to consult me. Listen and repeat the 
words after me." 

The exorcism began with: 


68 


THE COSSACKS. 


“ Hail thou who dwellest in Zion — ” The rest was un- 
translatable. 

Lukashka began to laugh. 

“Was that the reason you were never killed, or was it 
only your good luck?” he asked. 

“ Oh, you young men of the present day all think your- 
selves so wise! Learn the words and repeat them; you 
won’t he any the worse for it. You had better keep away 
from the Nogais, though, Luka.” 

“ Why?” 

“ Because times have changed, and you are all a set of 
cowards. Look at the crowd of Russians they have quar- 
tered upon us. They would arrest you and try you, I sup- 
pose. Let the matter alone. You are not equal to it. It 
was very different when I went with Guirtchek— ” 

Evidently the old man was about to begin one of his in- 
terminable stories. Lukashka glanced out of the window. 

“ It is broad daylight now, uncle, and time for me to be 
going,” he said, hastily. “ Come and see me soon.” 

“ Christ preserve you! I must go over to the officer’s 
now. I promised to take him hunting to-day; he seems to 
be a very nice sort of a fellow. ” 


CHAPTER XVII. 

As Lukashka wended his way homeward a thick mist 
rose from the ground, enveloping the whole village. Cocks 
were crowing lustily on every side, and the cattle were 
already making their way toward the plain. It was not 
until he had nearly reached his gate that the fence and the 
cottage-porch became visible. His mother was up and en- 
gaged in making a fire. His younger sister was still asleep 
in bed. 

“ Well, have you got enough of it?” asked his mother, 
“ Where did you spend the night?” 


THE COSSACKS. 


69 


“ In the village,” replied her son, rather ungraciously, 
picking up his rifle and examining it. 

His mother shook her head. 

“ I asked you to mend my game-bag; have you done 
it?” 

“ Your sister mended it last night. Are you going back 
to the outpost already? I have scarcely seen you. ” 

“ I must get off as soon as I can. Where is Stepka?” 

“ She's cutting wood, I think. She misses you dread- 
fully. 4 1 shall never see him again!' she is always saying, 
in her way, you know. I'll call her. She understood all 
about the Abrek. " 

44 Yes, call her.” 

The old woman went out, and in a few minutes Stepka 
entered. She was six years older than her brother, and 
deaf and dumb. The resemblance between them would 
have been striking but for the dull and stolid expression 
peculiar to deaf mutes. She wore a coarse blue gown, her 
feet were bare and dirty, and her head was covered with an 
old blue handkerchief. Her neck, hands and face were as 
coarse as those of a peasant, and her clothing and whole 
appearance testified to the hard labor she was accustomed 
to perform. She brought in an armful of wood and put 
it in the stove; then she went up to her brother with a 
joyous smile on her face, and tapping him lightly on the 
shoulder she began to make signs to him with her hands, 
and indeed with her whole body. 

44 All right, all right, Stepka,” replied Lukashka, with 
a nod. 44 You have mended everything up nicely. You're 
a good girl, and here is something for you,” he added, 
drawing a couple of ginger-cakes from his pocket. 

The face of the dumb girl crimsoned with joy. She 
seized the ginger-cakes, and began to make even more rapid 
signs, passing her coarse fingers over her eyebrows and 
face. Lukashka understood her, and nodded and smiled. 
She was telling him that he ought to give such dainties to 


70 


THE COSSACKS. 


the young girls, that Marianka was the prettiest of them 
all, and that she loved Lukashka. She indicated Marianka 
by pointing to her cottage, and passing her hands over her 
forehead and face. Marianka* s affection was indicated by 
pressing her hands on her heart, kissing her hand, and 
pretending to embrace some one. The mother re-entered 
the house, and seeing what was going on, smiled and 
nodded. 

“ I spoke to Oulita the other day,** she remarked, “ and 
she seemed to think favorably of it. ** 

Lukashka made no reply. 

“ I must have a horse, mother,** he said, after a little, 
£< so you had better sell the wine.** 

{( 1*11 send the wine to market when the proper time 
comes,** said the mother, evidently not desirous that her 
son should meddle with the affairs of the household. 
“ When you go, take the little bag that you see on the 
porch. I have put something in it for you.** 

“ Very well, and if Guieri-Khan should come here to see 
me, send hiip to the outpost, for I sha*n*t be able to get 
off again for a long time, and I want to see him on busi- 
ness. ** 

“ I will, Luka, I will. Did you spend the night at 
Yamka*s. I got up to see about the cattle, and thought I 
heard you singing.** * 

Lukashka took no notice of the question, but stepped out 
on the porch, slung his game-bag over his shoulder, and 
picked up his coat and rifle; then he came back to the 
door-way. 

“ Good-bye, mother,** said he; “ send me a small cask 
of wine by Nazarka. I have promised it to the boys. ** 

“ May Christ watch over you, Lukashka! God be with 
you! I will send you the wine,** said the old woman, fol- 
lowing him to the gate; “ but listen to me a minute.** 

The Cossack paused. 

“ You have been amusing yourself here, thank God! A 


THE COSSACKS. 


n 


young man must enjoy himself a little. That is all right, 
but, my son, you must take care and not carry it too far. 
Above all things, you must be respectful to your superior 
officers. As for the wine, I will sell it, and you shall 
have your horse and marry the young girl. " 

“ Very well, very well,” replied the young man, knit- 
ting his brow. 

The dumb girl uttered a cry to attract his attention, 
then pointed to her head and then to her hand, thus signi- 
fying a shaven head, or the head of a Circassian; then she 
pretended to load and fire off a rifle, which pantomime 
meant that she hoped Lukashka would soon kill another 
Abrek. 

Her brother understood her and smiled in response, 
then protecting his rifle with his sheep-skin coat, he walked 
briskly away, and was soon lost to view in the dense morn- 
ing fog. 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

Immediately after his guest's departure Uncle Jerochka 
whistled to his dogs, jumped over the fence and made his 
way through the back streets to Olenine's cottage, for he 
was always particular to avoid any meeting with women 
when he went hunting. Olenine was still asleep, and 
Vania, though awake, was still in bed, wondering whether 
it was time to get up or not, when Jerochka, with his gun 
on his shoulder, and in full hunting array, opened the 
door. 

The Abreks are upon us!" he shouted. “ Sound the 
alarm. Ivan, make your master's tea at once. Come, 
come, get up," he continued, addressing Olenine. “ The 
girls are all up and going for water, and you still in bed!" 

Olenine sprang up. The sight of the old Cossack and 
the sound of his voice were both cheering and inspiring. 

“ Make haste, Vania, make haste," he cried, gayly. 


72 


THE COSSACKS. 


“ So this is the way you go hunting. Honest people 
have finished breakfast, and you are still in bed. Lion! 
here, where are you going? Is your gun in order?” 

“I ought to be ashamed of myself, I admit,” said 
Olenine.. 

“ Yes, you must he fined.” 

“ Voulez vous du the ? 3 ’ asked Vania, smiling. 

“ What deviFs jargon are you talking?” shouted the old 
man, laughing until he showed every tooth in his head. 

“ A first offense should be forgiven,” said Olenine, good- 
naturedly. 

“Oh! I’ll overlook it this time, but if you sin again in 
the same way you are to give me a gallon of wine. You 
must remember that you have no chance of finding a stag 
as soon as it gets warm.” 

“ And even if we should find one, he is cleverer than we 
are, and so will be sure to escape us,” said Olenine, repeat- 
ing the old man’s words of the night before. 

“ You’re poking fun at me. All right; wait until you 
kill a stag before you begin to talk. But look! here’s your 
landlord coming to see you,” said Jerochka, glancing out of 
the window. “ How fine he is! He has put on a new 
coat, so you can see that he is an official. ” 

The words had hardly fallen from the old hunter’s lips 
when Vania ushered the visitor into the room. He was 
gorgeous to behold in his new uniform coat, adorned with 
an officer’s shoulder straps, and his carefully polished boots 
— a marvel, indeed, in the Cossack world. 

Ilea Vassilitch was an educated Cossack. He had visited 
Russia, and he desired above all else to appear the gentle- 
man; but beneath his affectation and assurance the same 
coarse Cossack nature, so forcibly represented in Uncle 
Jerochka, was plainly visible. It showed itself unmistaka- 
bly in his sunburned face, his hands and his red nose. 
Olenine invited him to be seated. 

“ Good-day, father; good-day, Ilea Vassilitch,” said 


THE COSSACKS. 


73 


Jerochka, rising and bowing profoundly, though with a 
slightly ironical air, as it seemed to Olenine. 

“ Good-day, uncle. Are you here already?” replied the 
cornet, with a careless nod. 

The new-comer was about forty years of age, tall and 
slim, and remarkably youthful in appearance for a person 
of his age. It was evident that he felt considerable fear 
lest his new lodger should mistake him for a common Cos- 
sack, and that he was desirous of impressing him with his 
importance at once. 

“ This is our Nimrod,” he continued, complacently, 
pointing to Jerochka, “ a hunter famous throughout the 
length and breadth of the land. You have made his ac- 
quaintance already, I see.” 

“ Yes, we are about to start out on a hunt together.” 

“Indeed! Well, I have a little business matter to ar- 
range with you. ” 

“ I am entirely at your service.” 

“You are a nobleman, I understand,” began the cornet; 
“ and as I am an officer, we can discuss the matter as two 
gentlemen should. If you desire my consent to the lease — 
for my wife is very obtuse, like all women of her class, and 
did not exactly understand you the other day — I must in- 
form you that the adjutant is willing and even anxious to 
lease this cottage of me for six rubles a month, without the 
stable. I am an officer, and as such I now state my terms 
to you.” 

“ He talks well,” muttered the old hunter in an audible 
aside. 

The cornet continued to talk some time longer in the 
same style, and Olenine finally managed to understand, 
though not without considerable difficulty, that he wanted 
six rubles a month for his cottage. This he very willingly 
consented to give, and offered his landlord a cup of tea. 

“ By reason of our absurd prejudice it would be con- 
sidered a sin for us to use a glass that does not belong to 


74 


THE COSSACKS. 


us,” lie replied. “ Thanks to my education, I am above 
such prejudices, but my wife, with the weakness of her 
sex — ” 

“ Will you not take some tea?” 

“With pleasure, if you will allow me to send for my 
own glass,” responded the cornet, and stepping out on the 
porch: “ Bring me a glass,” he cried, loudly. 

In a few minutes the door was opened a little way, and 
the end of a pink sleeve and a sunburned hand passed in a 
glass which Olenine filled, and then returned to his land- 
lord. 

“ I wouldn't detain you for the world,” said the cornet, 
gulping down his hot tea and burning himself badly. “ I 
have a passion for fishing, and I am at home only for a 
short time, for a vacation, so to speak, so I am going to try 
my luck and see if I can not get my share of the gifts of 
the Terek. I trust, however, that you will some day do 
me the honor to come and take a glass of ancestral wine 
with me in accordance with the customs of our village. ” 

The cornet bowed, shook hands with Olenine and de- 
parted. While Olenine was completing his preparations he 
heard the athoritative voice of the cornet issuing his orders, 
and shortly afterward saw him pass the window in a ragged 
coat, with his fishing net on his shoulder, and with his 
trousers rolled up above his knees. 

“ What a scoundrel!” exclaimed Jerochka, finishing his 
glass. “ Are you really going to give him six rubles? 
Such a thing was never heard of. One can rent the best 
cottage in the village for two rubles. The wretch! Why, 
I'll lease you mine for three rubles. ” 

“ No, I would rather remain here.” 

“ Six rubles! why that is positively throwing money to 
the dogs. Here, Ivan, bring in some wine.” 

It was nearly eight o'clock when Olenine and the old 
man started. Directly in front of the gate stood an ox- 
cart, and Marianna, with her face covered up to her eyes 


THE COSSACKS. 75 

with a white handkerchief, and with a long stick in her 
hand, was acting as driver. 

“ Good-morning, my darling,” exclaimed Jerochka, pre- 
tending that he was about to hug her. 

Marianna threatened him with her switch, and favored 
both men with a long, mischievous glance out of her beau- 
tiful, laughing eyes. 

“ Come on,” cried Olenine, throwing his gun across his 
shoulder, and feeling pleasantly conscious of the girl’s gaze. 

“Gee! gee!” resounded Marianna’s voice behind them, 
followed by the creaking of the cart as it began to move. 
As they walked on Jerochka talked almost incessantly 
about the cornet, whom he abused roundly. 

“ Why do you dislike him so much?” inquired Olenine. 

“Because he is so stingy. I can’t bear meanness; be- 
sides, what is he hoarding up his money for? He can’t 
carry it away with him. He has two houses, and he has 
cheated his brother out of a fine vineyard. As for writing 
documents and the like, you never saw his equal. They 
even come here from other stations to get him to do such 
work for them, he is so clever at it. And for whom is he 
hoarding all this up, I say? He has only one little boy and 
a girl who will soon marry, probably, and that is all.” 

“ Perhaps he wishes to save up a dowry for his daughter. ” 

“ A dowry? Any one would be glad to get her without 
a dowry. She’s a beautiful girl, but the scamp would like 
to marry her to a rich man. Lukashka, my neighbor and 
nephew, a fine fellow, the one that killed the Abrek the 
other day, has been anxious to marry her for a long time, 
but her father refuses, sometimes upon one plea, some- 
times upon another. The girl is too young, he says; but I 
know what he is after. Luka will get her though, sooner 
or later. He is the smartest Cossack in the village. He 
has just killed an Abrek, and he will get the cross. ” 

“ Who was it I saw kissing the girl last evening when I 
was in the yard?” 


76 


THE COSSACKS. 


“ You lie!” cried the old man, pausing. 

“ I swear that I am not. ” 

“ Women are the very devil and no mistake,” said 
Jerochka, dubiously. “ What kind of a looking fellow 
was it?” 

“ I didn't see him very distinctly. 

4 4 What kind of a cap did he have on — a white one?” 

“ Yes.” 

“ And a red coat? Was he about your height?” 

“No, taller.” 

“ Then it was he,” and Jerochka burst into a hearty 
laugh. “ It was my Marka, that is to say, Lukashka. I 
call him Marka just for fun. Well, that's a good joke. I 
was much the same sort of a fellow years ago. It isn't at 
all worth while for parents to give themselves so much 
trouble about their daughters. It happened once that my 
sweetheart was sleeping in a room with her mother and 
sister-in-law, but in spite of that I succeeded in reaching 
her. The mother was a regular old witch and hated me 
like poison. I came under my sweetheart's window with 
my friend Guirtchek. I climbed upon his shoulders, raised 
the window and tapped. She was sleeping on a bench near 
the window. She didn't know me, and she shrieked out: 
‘ Who is it?' I didn't dare to speak, so I took off my cap 
and covered her mouth with it. She recognized me then, 
and came out to join me, and brought me curds and 
grapes, and all sorts of nice things. Nor was she the only 
one,” added Jerochka. “Oh! what a life that was!” 

“ And now?” 

“ Oh, all I do now is to follow the dogs, watch a pheas- 
ant from behind a tree, and fire at it.” 

“You ought to try your luck with Marianna.” 

“ Look at that dog. He'll show you something before 
evening,” said the old man, pointing to his favorite. Lion. 

They were both silent for a while. 

After they had walked about a hundred yards the old 


THE COSSACKS. 77 

man stopped in front of a branch that had fallen across 
the road. 

“ Do you see that?” he asked. “ Do you suppose that 
fell there by chance? No, there's some witchcraft about 
it. You smile, but remember this: when you see a stick 
lying across the road never step over it, but either go 
round it or pick it up, and throw it to one side, saying: 
‘ In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the 
Holy Spirit . 9 Then continue on your way, and no misfor- 
tune will befall you. My father taught me that . 99 

“ What nonsense!” cried Olenine, gayly. “We had 
better talk about Marianka. Is Lukashka really courting 
her?” 

“ Hush, be quiet now. We had better take a short cut 
through the forest here . 99 

And the old man stepped lightly and stealthily into a 
path leading into the wood, turning from time to time to 
scowl at Olenine, who was making a good deal of noise 
with his heavy boots and hitting his gun against the 
branches that obstructed the way. 

“ Be more careful, soldier!” said the old hunter, sternly. 

The sun was now high in the heavens, and the fog, 
though fast disappearing, still concealed the tops of the 
trees, which seemed to be of fabulous height. With each 
step there was a change in the aspect of the path : that 
which had appeared to be a tree when seen from a distance 
proving to be only a bush, while a slender reed sometimes 
looked as tall as a sapling. 


CHAPTER XIX. 

Smoke was ascending from all the chimneys, and the 
people of the village were on their way — some to the river, 
some to their daily labor, and some to the outpost, as the 
two sportsmen trudged along the grass-grown path, the 


78 


THE COSSACKS. 


dogs wagging their tails joyfully as they ran on in advance 
of their masters. 

Myriads of gnats filled the air, pursuing the hunters and 
covering their backs, hands and faces. Olenine kept look- 
ing back at the ox-cart and at Marianna urging the oxen 
on with her switch. A marvelous quiet reigned over the 
scene. The noises from the village had grown fainter and 
fainter, and the only sound that now broke the stillness 
was the snapping of the reeds as the dogs hounded through 
them or the occasional cry of a bird. Olenine knew that 
the forest was not a safe place, as there were Abreks in the 
neighborhood, but he felt no fear. He only felt that al- 
most any other person would be afraid under the same 
circumstances. With every nerve on the alert, he listened 
for the slightest sound, kept his rifle in constant readiness, 
and experienced a sensation that was both agreeable and 
novel to him. Uncle Jerochka walked in advance of him, 
pausing to examine each pool and to point out the tracks 
of each wild animal to Olenine. He talked very little, 
however, only making an occasional remark to his com- 
panion in a whisper. The path they were following had 
been made by an ox-cart originally, but it had long since 
become overgrown with grass. Elms and plane-trees bor- 
dered so thickly on each side that it was impossible for the 
eye to penetrate the dense foliage, especially as nearly all 
the trees were enveloped from top to bottom in luxuriant 
vines. The richness . of this vegetation struck Olenine 
forcibly at every step, and the lonely forest, the feeling of 
danger, the old Cossack with his mysterious whispering, the 
beauty and untutored grace of Marianna, and the distant 
mountains, all seemed to Olenine a sort of a dream. 

“ A pheasant!” whispered the old hunter, pulling his 
cap down over his eyes. “ Cover your face; it's a pheas- 
ant!” 

As he spoke he dropped down upon all fours, and an in- 
stant after a report like that of a cannon resounded from 


THE COSSACKS. 


79 


his huge rifle. The pheasant made a sudden movement as 
if about to take flight, but fell to the ground. As Olenine 
walked toward his companion he started a second bird, 
which darted off through the air with the rapidity of light- 
ning. Eaising his gun, Olenine took aim and fired. The 
pheasant fell like a stone, catching in the brambles. 

“ Bravo!” cried the old hunter, who did not know how 
to hit a bird on the wing. 

They picked up the birds and continued on their way, 
and Olenine, excited by the novelty of the scene and his 
own success, did his best to keep up a continuous conversa- 
tion with his companion. 

44 Wait a moment,” said Uncle Jerochka. 44 I saw some 
deer-tracks here yesterday. 

They turned into the forest, and after proceeding about 
three hundred yards, came to a clearing, in which there 
were several large pools of water. Olenine was about 
twenty yards behind his companion when the latter paused, 
stooped down, and began to make mysterious signs to him. 
Olenine quickened his pace, and on reaching Uncle Jeroch- 
ka’s side, perceived the imprint of human feet. 

44 Do you see that?” asked the old man. 

44 Yes. What of it?” responded Olenine, forcing him- 
self to appear calm. ^ 

Involuntarily he thought of Cooper’s 44 Pathfinder,” and 
of the Abreks, and noting the old man’s mysterious man- 
ner, he wondered whether this last was caused* by the pres- 
ence of danger, or merely by a keen love of sport. 

44 They are my own tracks,” remarked Jerochka, com- 
placently. 

A short distance further on they came to a spreading 
pear-tree, beneath which they saw traces of an animal’s 
recent sojourn. 

4 4 He has been here this morning,” whispered the old 
hunter.. 44 The nest is still warm.” 

Suddenly a loud rustling resounded about ten yards 


80 


THE COSSACKS. 


from them. They both started violently and seized their 
guns, but they could see nothing, though the cracking of 
the branches continued. A rapid but measured gallop was 
heard for a moment. The cracking sound grew fainter 
and fainter, until it gave place to a dull noise that finally 
died away in the depths of the forest. 

Overwhelmed with consternation, Olenine turned from 
the thicket to the old Cossack. Uncle Jerochka was stand- 
ing perfectly motionless, with his gun pressed convulsively 
to his breast. His cap was on the back of his head, his 
eyes sparkled with unusual brilliancy, and his wide-open 
mouth disclosed each yellow tooth. He looked like one 
petrified. 

“ A stag!” he faltered, at last. 

And throwing down his gun, he began to tear his gray 
beard. 

“ He was there!” he continued. “ He must have come 
by the path. Fool, idiot! Fool!” he repeated, still tug- 
ging at his beard. 

It was beginning to grow dark when Olenine reached 
home, tired and hungry. Dinner was ready. He eat, 
took a glass with the old hunter, and then went out on the 
porch. The mountains were looming up grandly in the 
horizon as the old hunter resumed his interminable tales 
of the chase, of the Abreks, of his sweethearts, and of his 
various achievements of former years. 

The beautiful Marianna passed and repassed in the court- 
yard, the vigor and youthful grace of her form no whit 
concealed by the scanty garment she wore. 


CHAPTER XX. 

Oh the following day Olenine repaired alone to the place 
where they had started the stag. The day was calm and 
very warm, the sky cloudless. It was barely noon when 
he reached the stages haunt, but the dew had dried off 


THE COSSACKS. 


81 


some time before, even in the forest, and a host of gnats 
settled on Olenine^s face, neck and hands. His black dog 
looked gray, so thickly was he covered with the insects. 
They bit Olenine through his coat, which had also become 
of a grayish hue for a like reason, and not knowing how 
to protect himself from their attacks he said to himself 
that it would be well nigh impossible to live even at the 
station during the summer. 

He was about to retrace his steps when he remembered 
that other people did manage to endure it, so he resolved 
to summon up all his patience and allow himself to be de- 
voured. Strange to say, by noon the experience began to 
seem almost agreeable to him. He even fancied that if he 
were not surrounded by this dense crowd of gnats the forest 
would lose its savage character, and consequently one of 
its chief attractions. 

These myriads of insects were in perfect keeping with 
the luxuriant vegetation, the rich green foliage, the crowd 
of beasts and birds that filled the forest, the sultry air, and 
the tiny rivulets that gleamed here and there; and he 
finally found a charm in that which had at first appeared 
intolerable. 

After thoroughly exploring the clearing, and finding 
nothing, he decided to rest there awhile, and gradually 
there stole over him a feeling of ineffable happiness, a pro- 
found love for all mankind, and involuntarily, yielding to 
a habit of infancy, he made the sign of the cross and mur- 
mured a prayer. 

Suddenly some such thoughts as these flashed through 
his mind with marvelous distinctness: “ Here, I, Dimitri 
Olenine, a being surely favored above all others, am lying 
in the very spot where a magnificent stag was lying only a 
short time ago — a stag that has never seen the face of 
man, and in a place no one has ever visited or perhaps 
even thought of before. Here I am surrounded by trees, 
both young and old; one of them is almost concealed from 


82 


THE COSSACKS. 


sight by the luxuriance of a climbing vine. Around me 
circle pheasants, pursuing one another, and suspecting, 
perhaps, that I have just slain some of their brethren. ” 
He picked up the pheasants he had killed, examined them, 
laid them down again, and wiped his blood-stained hand on 
the skirt of his coat. “ The hungry jackals have perhaps 
scented their blood already, and are even now lurking 
around. The gnats buzz merrily above my head and 
among the leaves, which probably seem to them so many 
immense islands. There are hundreds, thousands, millions 
of gnats, all of which have a right to live, and each of 
them is a thing apart, the possessor of a distinct identity, 
just as much as I am.” 

He fancied he could guess what the insects were think- 
ing and saying. “ Here, my friends, here is some one we 
can besiege and devour.” And he realized fully that he 
was not a Russian nobleman, a friend or relative of such 
and such a person, but simply a living being, like a pheas- 
ant, 'or like one of the gnats hovering around him. 

“ Like them, and like Jerochka, I shall live for awhile, 
and then die,” he said to himself. “He is right, the 
grass will grow over me, and that will be the end of it. 
And what does it matter if it is? It is none the less neces- 
sary to have faith and to endeavor to enjoy life. I desire 
happiness whether I be only an insect or an animal pre- 
destined to die, or a man endowed with divine life. In 
either case I am equally anxious to enjoy life. But what 
is the surest way to do that? And why have I not been 
happy up to the present time?” 

He reviewed his past life, and it filled him with horror. 
He realized now his boundless selfishness, and how exacting 
and unreasonable his demands had been, though he really 
needed little or nothing. He glanced around him, and his 
eyes fell upon a transparent leaf, through which the sun- 
light was streaming brightly, and felt wonderfully happy, 


THE COSSACKS. 83 

i 

though it would have been impossible for him to state the 
reason. 

“ Why am I so happy now?” he said to himself; “ and 
why is it that I feel as if I had never really lived before? 
How mad I have been ! I have gratified my every wish 
without regard to cost, and have reaped only disgrace and 
remorse.” 

A sudden light flashed upon him. 

“ Happiness, true happiness,” he thought, “ consists in 
living for others. Man craves happiness; that is only nat- 
ural. If he endeavors to secure it by selfish aims, and by 
the pursuit of wealth, fame, or even love, he may never 
obtain either of these, and his longings may consequently 
remain ungratified. Hence it is only these selfish desires 
that are wrong, not the desire for happiness. What are 
the only dreams that can be realized in spite of the most 
adverse circumstances? Love and self-sacrifice.” 

He sprung up delighted and agitated at the discovery of 
this truth, and began to wonder whom he could benefit, 
and to whom he should devote himself. “ I need nothing 
more myself; why should I not devote my life to others?” 
he thought. 

He picked up his gun and quitted the secluded nook 
with the intention of returning home, and reflecting upon 
the best available means of doing good. When he reached 
the clearing the sun had sunk behind the tree-tops, the air 
had become cooler, and the entire scene had undergone a 
decided change of aspect. Clouds obscured the sky, and 
the wind was moaning dismally through the branches. 
Olenine called his dog, who had started off in pursuit of 
some animal, and his voice sounded hollow and strange in 
the solitude. A feeling of fear seized him. The Abreks 
and the murders of which he had heard recurred to his 
mind, and he momentarily expected to see an enemy spring 
out at him from behind some bush or shrub. He thought 


84 


THE COSSACKS. 


of God, and of the life to come as he had not thought be- 
fore for many a year. 

“ Is it worth while to think of self when one may die at 
any moment, and without having done any good to any 
one?” he asked himself. 

He took the path which led, as he supposed, to the vil- 
lage. All thought of sport was forgotten now; he was 
anxious and worried, and cast terrified glances at each tree 
and shrub, fearing to encounter death at each step. He 
wandered on without knowing where he was going for a 
long time, and at last, reaching a sort of rough canal filled 
with cold and muddy water, he decided to follow that. 
Suddenly there was a loud rustling in the reeds behind him; 
he started violently and raised his gun to his shoulder, but 
the very next moment he felt ashamed of his fears, for it 
was only his panting, tired dog that had jumped into the 
ditch, and was greedily drinking the cold water. 

Olenine now followed, the dog, persuaded that the animal 
would know the way homeward; but in spite of the com- 
panionship of this faithful friend his surroundings seemed 
to grow more and more gloomy. The forest became much 
darker; the wind howled more and more dismally through 
the trees; great birds started up from their nests, shriek- 
ing wildly; vegetation seemed to become less and less lux- 
uriant, and bare, sandy spots covered with the tracks of 
wild beasts more and more numerous. Olenine counted 
his pheasants and found that one was missing, though its 
bloody head was still fast in his belt. Terror seized the 
young man; he was really afraid, and he began to pray. 
He feared above all else that he would die without having 
done any good in the world, and he longed ardently to live 
— to live to perform some grand act of self-abnegation. 


THE COSSACKS. 


85 


CHAPTER XXL 

Light and hope seemed to suddenly dawn upon Olenine's 
troubled soul. He heard words uttered in the Russian 
tongue, and the monotonous flow of the Terek, and a few 
yards ahead of him he perceived the rapid and turbid 
waters of the river. Beyond lay the steppes and the 
mountains, and by the river side stood an outpost tower, 
and a saddled horse browsing among the rushes. The sun 
hung like a huge ball of fire against a background of heavy 
clouds, illumining with its last rays the river, the rushes, 
the buildings of the outpost, and a group of Cossacks, 
among them Lukashka, who instantly attracted attention 
by his proud and fearless bearing. 

He had reached a Cossack outpost directly opposite a set- 
tlement of friendly Circassians on the other side of the 
stream. He bowed to the Cossacks and stepped into the 
quarters, where he was coldly received, partly because he 
was smoking, and partly because their attention was other- 
wise engaged just at that moment. A Circassian, a rela- 
tive of the man who had just been killed, had come in 
company with a dragoman to offer a ransom for the body, 
and was now awaiting the arrival of the authorities. This 
brother of the deceased, a tall, powerful fellow, had the 
calm majestic mien of a sovereign, in spite of his ragged 
garments, and strikingly resembled his brother in appear- 
ance. He honored no one with so much as a glance, but 
remained crouching upon his crossed legs, smoking a short 
pipe, and giving from time to time sundry orders to his 
companion in a guttural and imperious voice. He was evi- 
dently a djighite, who had been brought in contact with 
Russians more than once. 

Olenine approached the body; but the brother of the 


86 


THE COSSACKS. 


dead man glanced at him scornfully and gave a brusque 
order to the dragoman, who hastened to cover the face of 
the dead. Olenine was struck by the Abrek's austere air, 
and attempted to ask him where he lived; but without giv- 
ing him so much as a glance, the Circassian, turned away. 
Astonished at the indifference the man displayed, Olenine 
attributed it to an ignorance of the Russian language and 
to natural stupidity, and turned his attention to the Abrek's 
companion, who acted the part of spy, arbitrator, and 
dragoman, all at the same time — a swarthy, wide-awake 
Circassian, with white teeth and sparkling black eyes, who 
seemed very willing to talk, and who immediately asked for 
a cigarette. 

“ There were five brothers,'' he said, in his broken Rus- 
sian; “ and this is the third that has perished at the hands 
of the Cossacks. His brother, whom you see here, is a 
brave man — a very brave man. When Ahmet Khan — that 
is the name of the deceased — was killed, this brother was 
hiding in the reeds on the opposite bank and saw the whole 
affair. He remained in his hiding-place until night, and 
wanted to kill the old man, but his companions prevented 
it." 

Just then Lukashka came out and sat down beside them. 

“ To what village do they belong?" asked Olenine. 

te Ho you know where Suyken is? Their village is in that 
narrow pass you see over there, about ten miles further 
on." 

“ Ho you know Guirei Khan?" asked Lukashka, evi- 
dently rather proud of this acquaintance. “ He is a friend 
of mine. " 

“ Yes, he is one of my near neighbors." 

The chief of the village and the station-master soon 
made their appearance, accompanied by two Cossacks. The 
station-master, who was a new arrival, saluted the Cossacks, 
who did not respond as soldiers usually do by shouting 
“We wish you good health!" Some of them did not even 


THE COSSACKS. 


87 


return the salute. Several rose, however — Luka was one 
of them — and straightened themselves up. All this seemed 
very strange to Olenine. It looked as if these Cossacks 
were only playing at soldiers. Even these slight formali- 
ties were soon abandoned, and the officer began a conversa- 
tion in Tartar with the dragoman. Then a few lines were 
written on a slip of paper and handed to the dragoman; he 
gave the station-master some money in return, and the 
body was turned over to him. 

4 4 Which of you is Luka Gaveilow?” inquired the station- 
master. 

Lukashka removed his cap and stepped forward. 

44 1 have reported the case to the colonel, and asked for 
the cross for you — for it is too soon to promote you to the 
rank of corporal. Do you know how to read?” 

44 No.” 

44 What a fine-looking fellow he is!” said the official in a 
whispered aside. 44 To what family of Gaveilows does he 
belong — to Cheraki Gaveilow's family?” 

44 He is a nephew.” 

44 1 thought so; I thought so.” 

Luka was radiant with delight as he put on his cap and 
reseated himself beside Olenine. 

The body of the Abrek was placed in a boat by the Cos- 
sacks, and as the brother approached the river bank they 
stepped back, involuntarily giving place to him. 

He stamped his foot violently on the ground, and then 
leaped into the boat. Olenine noticed that he now glanced 
at the Cossacks for the first time, and that he hastily asked 
his companion a question. The latter replied by pointing 
to Lukashka. The Abrek looked at him, then turning 
slowly, he directed his gaze upon the opposite shore. His 
features expressed not so much hatred as a cold disdain. 
He made some remark, too, which Olenine failed to hear. 

44 What did he say?” he inquired. 

44 You fight us; but we will crush you!” answered the 


88 


THE COSSACKS. 


interpreter, bursting into a laugh that disclosed all his 
white teeth as he jumped into the boat. 

The brother of the dead man was sitting there, silent and 
motionless, with his eyes still riveted on the opposite shore. 
He seemed to despise the Cossacks too thoroughly to feel 
the slightest curiosity in regard to what was going on 
around him. The dragoman stood in the stern propelling 
the boat and talking incessantly. Horses were in readiness 
on the other side of the river. When they landed they 
threw the body across a horse, though he capered and 
pranced wildly at the sight of it; then they mounted and 
trotted leisurely by the village from which a crowd had run 
out to see them pass. 

The Cossacks were all in the best of spirits, and jokes 
and laughter resounded on every side. The chief and the 
station-master went into that officer’s quarters to take a 
drink. Lukashka, whose face was radiant, though he en- 
deavored to maintain a serious air, remained sitting with 
his elbows resting on his knees. 

44 What makes you smoke?” he asked, feigning a curi- 
osity he did not feel, merely because he saw that Olenine 
was not feeling altogether at ease among the Cossacks. 

44 I am in the habit of it. Why do you ask?” 

44 If one of us dared to smoke he would catch the devil. 
Do you see those mountains?” continued Lukashka, point- 
ing to a chain dimly visible in the distance. 44 They don’t 
look very far off; but you would never reach them. How 
are you going to find your way home? It is getting dark; 
but I can show you the way if you wish. Ask the corporal 
to let me go with j^ou. ” 

“ What a handsome fellow!” thought Olenine, admiring 
the Cossack’s gay and frank expression. He remembered 
Marianna and the kiss at the gate; and the Cossack’s igno- 
rance and want of education pained him. 

44 How terrible!” he thought. 44 One man kills another 
.and feels as happ^ and proud as if he had accomplished 


THE COSSACKS. 


89 


some noble feat! Is it possible that nothing tells him that 
there is no cause for rejoicing, that self-sacrifice is noble 
and commendable, and not murder?” 

44 You had better take care and not fall into his clutches, 
Lukashka,” remarked one of the Cossacks who had carried 
the Abrek's body to the skiff. 

Luka looked up. 

44 Do you mean my godson's?” he asked, referring to 
the dead Abrek. 

44 Your godson will never trouble you any more. It is 
his red-bearded brother I'm talking about.” 

44 He had better pray to get off safe and sound himself,” 
replied Luka, laughing. 

44 Why do you laugh?” asked Olenine. 44 If any one 
killed your brother would you be glad of it?'' 

The Cossack smiled. He seemed to understand his com- 
panion's meaning, but he was evidently far above all such 
prejudices. 

44 That is by no means unlikely. They kill some of us 
occasionally, too.” 


CHAPTEE XXII. 

Olenthe, partly to please Lukashka, and partly so as 
not to be obliged to traverse the forest alone in the dark- 
ness, asked the corporal's permission to take the young 
Cossack with him. He thought that Lukashka would be 
glad to see Marianna again, and was not sorry to have a 
pleasant companion himself. He united Lukashka and 
Marianna in his imagination, and took pleasure in the 
thought. 

44 He is in love with Marianna,” he thought, 44 and I 
might have loved her myself. ” 

A feeling somewhat akin to friendship seemed to have 
sprung up between the two young men, and they smiled as 
they looked at each other. 


90 


THE COSSACKS. 


44 Which gate are we going to?” inquired Olenine. 

“ To the middle one. I will go with you as far as the 
swamp. You’ll have nothing to fear after that. ” 

44 Do you think I’m afraid? Nonsense! Go back; I’ll 
find my way alone. ” 

44 Oh, I’ve nothing else to do. And why shouldn’t you 
feel afraid? I’m sure that we often do,” replied the Cos- 
sack, laughing. 

44 Come with me to my house, then. We’ll have a talk 
and something to drink, and in the morning you can go 
back.” 

44 Do you think I can find no other place to spend the 
night? Besides, the corporal told me to come back to- 
night.” 

44 1 heard you singing last evening; and then I saw 
you—” 

44 1 only do as others do. ” 

44 Are you really going to be married soon?” 

44 My mother wants me to; but I haven’t a horse yet. ” 

44 Are you in the regular service?” 

44 Oh, no; I’m preparing for it; but I have no horse, and 
I don’t know how I’m going to get one. That’s the rea- 
son I can’t marry yet. ” 

44 How much does a horse cost?” 

44 1 was inquiring the price of one the other day on the 
other side of the river, and I can’t get a good one for less 
than sixty rubles. ” 

44 Would you be willing to act as my orderly? If you 
will I’ll give you a horse.” 

44 Why should you give me a horse?” asked Lukashka, 
laughing; 44 I’ll get one somehow or other.” 

44 But why won’t you be my orderly?” insisted Olenine, 
pleased at the idea of giving a horse to Lukashka, but 
somewhat embarrassed, without really understanding why. 

44 Have you a house of your own in Russia?” inquired 
the Cossack. 


THE COSSACKS. 


91 


Olenine could not resist the temptation to say that he 
had several houses. 

“ And have you horses like ours?” 

ie I have a hundred, worth three or four hundred rubles 
apiece, but not like yours.” 

“ Then what possessed you to come here?” asked Lu- 
kashka, incredulously. 4 ‘You certainly couldn't have 
come of your own free will. Here is where you made a 
mistake in the road,” he added, pointing to a path. “You 
should have turned to the right instead of to the left.” 

“I did come of my own free will,” replied Olenine. 
“ I wanted to see the country and take part in the cam- 
paign.” 

“ I should like to do that. Just hear those jackals.” 

“ Do you feel no remorse for having killed a man?” 

“ Why should I? Oh! if I could only go on a campaign. 
There's nothing I desire so much.” 

“We can go on one together, perhaps. Our company 
will go on an expedition before the holidays, and possibly 
some of the native troops will go too. ” 

“ But what induced you to come here? You have your 
house and your horses, and probably your serfs. If I had 
been in your place, I should have stayed in Bussia and en- 
joyed myself. What is your rank?” 

“ I am color- bearer, and shall soon be an officer.” 

It was considerably after nightfall when they neared the 
station. They were not yet out of the forest; the wind was 
still moaning and sighing through the trees; the jackals 
seemed to be howling and laughing and weeping close be- 
side them, but they could hear in the distance the voices of 
women and the barking of dogs, and could distinguish the 
shape of the houses and see the lights. Olenine felt that 
this village was really his home, and that he would never 
be as happy anywhere else. He felt amicably disposed to- 
ward every one, and especially toward Lukashka. After 
he reached the cottage he had the horse he bought at Groz- 


92 


THE COSSACKS. 


noi brought out — not the one he rode himself, but a good 
animal, though very young — and, to the intense astonish- 
ment of Lukashka, made him a present of it then and 
there. 

“ Why do you give me a horse ?** asked Lukashka. 4 4 1 
have never done you any service. ** 

4 4 The animal cost me very little/* replied Olenine. 
44 Take it; some time you can give me something in re- 
turn.** 

44 But what can I give you? A horse costs a good deal 
of money. ** 

44 Take it, take it. If you don*t I shall regard it as an 
insult. Yania, hand the horse over to him.** 

Lukashka took the bridle. 

44 Well, then, I thank you a thousand times. I never 
dreamed of such a thing.** 

Olenine was as happy as a child. 

44 Tie her. She*s a good animal. I bought her at Groz- 
noi. Now bring us some wine, Yania.** 

When the wine was brought in, Lukashka seated himself 
and took a glass. 

44 With God*s help I will repay you,** he said, draining 
his glass. 44 What is your name?** 

44 Dimitri Andreitch.** 

44 Well, Dimitri Andreitch, may Heaven preserve you! 
We shall be good friends, I am sure. Come and see me; 
we are not rich, but we have enough to entertain our 
friends. I will tell my mother to bring you some cheese 
and some grapes, if you will accept them. Come, too, to 
the outpost. You will find me at your service. I will take 
you to the hunting grounds on the other side of the river if 
you wish. What a splendid wild boar I killed the other 
day. What a pity I divided it with the other Cossacks. If 
I had only known, I would have brought part of it to you.** 

44 Thank you, thank you. You are very kind. Only 


THE COSSACKS. 93 

don't harness the horse to a cart; he has never been in the 
traces." 

“Harness a horse to a cart! Of course not. This is 
what I will do," continued Luka, lowering his voice, “ I 
will take you to the home of my friend, Guirei-Khan. 
Will you go with me?" 

“Yes, we will go together. " 

Lukashka seemed perfectly at ease. Indeed, his calm- 
ness and the familiarity of his manner surprised and even 
shocked Olenine a little. They talked a long time, and it 
was late when he rose, shook hands with his host and went 
away. 

Olenine looked out the window to see what the Cossack 
was going to do. Lukashka led the horse out of the court- 
yard, mounted it with cat-like agility, and started the ani- 
mal at full speed down the street. Olenine had fancied 
that he would inform Marianna of his good fortune with- 
out delay, but though he did not, Olenine felt just as hap- 
py as before. In his childish joy he could not refrain from 
telling Vania of the present he had just made, and from 
explaining his new theory in regard to happiness. This 
last did not meet with Vania's approval, however. He 
declared in French that there was no money in it, or, in 
other words, that it was all nonsense. 

Lukashka rode home, jumped from his horse, and asked 
his mother to taHte the animal to pasture, as he must re- 
turn to the outpost that night. The dumb girl took 
charge of the horse, and explained by signs that she knew 
who had made her brother a present of it, and that she 
bowed down before him. The old mother shook her head 
on hearing her son's story. She felt sure that he had 
stolen the horse, so she ordered the dumb girl to be sure 
and take it to pasture before daybreak. 

As Lukashka wended his way back to the outpost he re- 
flected upon Olenine ’s conduct. He did not consider the 
horse a valuable one, still it was worth at least forty rubles, 


94 


THE COSSACKS. 


and he was very well satisfied with it. But he could not 
conceive why such a gift had been presented to him, and 
he felt no gratitude whatever. On the contrary, a thou- 
sand suspicions most unflattering to the color-bearer flitted 
through his mind. What the Russian’s motive was he 
could not imagine, but he did not believe that any stranger 
would make him a present worth forty rubles without some 
other reason than natural goodness of heart. “If he had 
been drunk I could understand it,” he thought, “but he 
was perfectly sober, so he must want to make use of me in 
carrying out some evil design. But pshaw! the animal is 
mine, and I’ll be on my guard. I’m no fool, and we’ll 
see who comes out ahead in the end. ” 

These suspicions once aroused, Lukashka began to enter- 
tain a positively unfriendly feeling toward Olenine. He 
did not tell any one how he came into possession of the 
horse. He told some of his acquaintances that he had 
bought it; to the questions of others he replied in an 
evasive manner. The truth soon became known in the 
village, however, and his mother, Marianna, Ilea Vassil- 
itch and others did not know what to think, but notwith- 
standing their suspicions, the affair inspired them with a 
profound respect for Olenine’s wealth. 

“ Ho you know that the color-bearer has given Lukash- 
ka a horse worth fifty rubles?” asked one. “ How rich he 
must be!” m 

“ I heard so,” replied another, with a knowing air. 
“ The stranger must expect Luka to render him some im- 
portant service. What a lucky fellow Lukashka is!” 

“ What a lunatic the color-bearer must be!” exclaimed 
a third. “ Heaven grant that he doesn’t try to set fire to 
our houses.” 


THE COSSACKS. 


95 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

For awhile after this Olenine's life went on quietly and 
monotonously. Of his superior officers and his comrades 
he saw hut little. The position of a color-bearer of wealth 
in the Caucasus is very pleasant, for he is not obliged to 
drill or perform service of any kind. After the last cam- 
paign his name had been sent up for promotion, but at the 
present time his position was a sinecure. The officers re- 
garded him as an aristocrat and manifested a certain 
reserve toward him, and he did not care for their amuse- 
ments, which consisted principally of card parties. An 
officer's life under such circumstances is too well known to 
require description; each one of them drinks beer, plays 
cards, and calculates his chances of decorations and pro- 
motion. At the stations he drinks with his post, treats the 
girls to honey or other dainties, flirts with the Cossack 
women, falls in love with them, and sometimes marries 
them. Olenine had always lived to suit his own fancy, and 
he had an intense horror of beaten grooves, so here, as 
elsewhere, he was a law unto himself. 

Going to bed at an early hour, he very naturally fell into 
the habit of waking about daybreak, and after taking a 
cup of tea on his little porch, and sufficiently admiring the 
mountains, the lovely morning and Marianna, he generally 
slipped on an old coat and a pair of buckskin sandals, stuck 
his dagger in his belt, took his gun and a small bag with 
his lunch and some tobacco, called his dog, and started for 
the forest. He usually returned about seven o'clock in the 
evening, tired and half starved, with five or six pheasants 
in his belt, and without having touched either lunch or 
cigars. If the thoughts that lay dormant in his brain 
could have been counted like the cigarettes in his lunch- 


96 


THE COSSACKS. 


bag one would have discovered that their number, too, was 
intact. He returned home fresh and strong mentally and 
perfectly contented. It would have been impossible for 
him to tell what he had been thinking about during the 
day. Sometimes he fancied himself a Cossack, working 
in the garden with his wife; sometimes an Abrek, roaming 
over the mountains; sometimes a wild boar, running away 
from himself. 

His evenings were usually spent in IJncle Jerochka*s 
company. Olenine drank with him, though sparingly, and 
they chatted pleasantly, and usually separated well satisfied 
with their evening. The next day brought another hunt- 
ing expedition, the same wholesome fatigue, the same long 
conversation with the old hunter, and likewise the same 
perfect contentment. On fete days and Sundays he did 
not leave the house, and his principal occupation then was 
watching Marianna, whose every movement was plainly 
visible from his windows and porch. He fancied he liked 
to gaze at her as he gazed at the sky or mountains, and 
did not think for an instant of any more intimate relations 
with her. He felt sure that no such feeling could exist 
between her and himself as existed between her and Lu- 
kashka. He said to himself that if he followed the examples 
of his comrades in such matters he should only exchange 
his present quiet contentment for a life of uneasiness, dis- 
enchantment and remorse. Above all, he had a feeling of 
wholesome respect for Marianna, and would not have 
trifled with her for worlds. 

One day during the summer Olenine concluded to re- 
main at home, and very unexpectedly one of his Moscow 
acquaintances dropped down, seemingly from the clouds. 

“ My dear fellow, my dear fellow, how delighted I was 
to learn that you were here!” exclaimed his visitor in Mus- 
covite French. 

“ They spoke of an Olenine. 4 What Olenine?* I asked. 


THE COSSACKS. 


97 


I was enchanted that fate had brought us together again. 
Well, how are you — and how do you happen to be here?” 

Then Prince Beletsky told his own story. He was to be 
connected with this regiment awhile, but the commander- 
in-chief wanted him to act as his aid-de-camp, and he was 
to join him after the next campaign, though he was not 
very particular about it. 

“ Haying made up my mind to serve in this hole, I 
mean to win a cross or secure a transfer into the Guards. 
This is absolutely necessary, not on my own account, but 
on account of my family and friends. The prince treated 
me most generously — he is a splendid fellow,” continued 
Beletsky, without once pausing to take breath. “ I shall 
receive the Cross of St. Anne after the expedition, and this 
isn't such a bad place after all. How handsome the 
women are ! Our captain — you know Sartow — a good fellow, 
but frightfully stupid, told me that you led a most secluded 
life, associating with no one. I don't wonder you hold 
yourself aloof from the officers. In fact, I'm glad of it; I 
shall see all the more of you. I am staying at the corpor- 
al's. What a lovely daughter he's got! Oustinka! By 
Jove! she's a beauty. " 

Then followed a flood of French and Russian words — an 
echo from the gay world that Olenine had left as he sup- 
posed forever. People in general considered Beletsky a 
charming fellow, and he probably was, but Olenine thought 
him a terrible bore in spite of his frank, handsome face. 
He brought with him the unwholesome atmosphere from 
which Olenine had fled; and what vexed him most was that 
he had not courage to reject these overtures of friendship, 
thus proving that the society in which he had formerly 
moved still preserved an incontestable claim upon him. 
He was angry with Beletsky and with himself; nevertheless 
he found himself unconsciously introducing French phrases 
into the conversation and feigning an interest in the com- 
mander-in-chief and sundry Moscow acquaintances. But 

4 


98 


THE COSSACKS. 


though he treated Beletsky in a friendly way and invited 
him to call often, and promised to return his visit soon, he 
did not go, though Yania thoroughly approved of the new- 
comer, and declared him a perfect gentleman. 

Beletsky immediately fell into the mode of life common 
to all wealthy young officers. At the end of a month one 
would have supposed he had spent his life in the Caucasus. 
He got the old men drunk, gave entertainments, spent his 
evenings at the houses of the Cossack girls, and boasted of 
his conquests. The Cossacks, thinking it only natural that 
a young man should be fond of women and of wine, took a 
great fancy to him, and infinitely preferred him to Olenine, 
who seemed to them a living enigma. 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

It was five o’clock in the morning; Yania was boiling 
the tea-kettle on the porch, and Olenine had gone to the 
Terek to give his horse a bath in the river. Old Oulita 
was in her kitchen; her daughter had not finished milking 
the buffalo cow. “ Stand still, you beast!” she was say- 
ing, and following the words came the regular flow of milk 
into the pail. 

The ring of a horse’s hoofs resounded near the house, and 
Olenine, mounted on his handsome gray horse, still wet 
from the bath, approached the gate. Marianna put out 
her head, swathed in a red handkerchief, then hastily with- 
drew it. Olenine had on a red silk shirt, a white Cossack 
coat belted about the waist, and a tall cap. He sat rather 
stiffly on his well-fed horse, and thought himself a true 
mountaineer in appearance; but in this he was greatly 
mistaken, for the practiced eye of the Cossack instantly de- 
tected the soldier beneath this disguise. Seeing the young 
girl’s head, he leaped lightly over the hedge, cutting the air 
with his whip. 

“ Is tea ready, Vania?” he cried, gayly, but without 


THE COSSACKS. 


90 


glancing toward the stable. He hoped that the lovely face 
of Marianna would reappear, but he dared not turn toward 
her himself. 

He entered his cottage, but only to emerge from it a 
moment afterward with his book and pipe. He did not 
intend to go out again until after dinner, but to devote the 
day to writing some long-deferred letters, yet he felt un- 
willing to leave the porch, the house seemed so like a 
prison. The old woman finished making her fire; the 
daughter drove the cattle to pasture, and Olenine read on, 
though without understanding a word of the book that lay 
open before him, for he was continually glancing up from 
it to watch the young and blooming girl whose every move- 
ment was full of a wild and untutored grace. 

It was a real pleasure to see the ease and grace with 
which she stooped in the performance of her rough task of 
collecting the refuse around the fence. Her loose pink 
gown covered her shoulders closely, but when she straight- 
ened herself up the perfect contour of her bosom and slen- 
der limbs was plainly visible through the thin garment. 
Her slender feet, incased in shabby red slippers, retained 
their shapeliness of form unimpaired as she walked, her 
strong arms plied the rake vigorously, one. might almost 
have said angrily, and she cast an occasional glance at 
Olenine from beneath her heavy bro^s, a glance in which 
her pleasure at being admired and a conviction of her 
beauty were quite apparent. 

“ Have you been up long, Olenine?” asked Beletsky, 
entering the court-yard in full uniform. 

“ Why, Beletsky, how do you happen to be abroad at 
this early hour?” 

“ I. was turned out of house and home. There is to be 
a party at our house to-night. YouTe coming, aren't you, 
Marianna?” he shouted to the young girl. 

Olenine was astonished that his friend should dare to 
address the girl so familiarly. Marianna pretended not to 


100 


THE COSSACKS. 


have heard the question, however, and shouldering her 
rake retreated to the house. 

“How shy she is this morning,” cried Beletsky, gayly, 
as he mounted the steps. 44 It must be your presence that 
makes her so.” 

44 Who is going to give the party? Who turned you out 
of doors?” 

44 Oustinka, my landlady’s daughter. You are invited. 
We Ye going to have a fine time; that is to say, we’re going 
to have some cake and a crowd of girls. ” 

44 But how are we to amuse ourselves?” 

Beletsky smiled mischievously, winked and motioned 
with his head toward the cottage, in which Marianna had 
just taken refuge. 

Olenine shrugged his shoulders and blushed deeply. 

44 You must be out of your senses!” he exclaimed, 
angrily. 

44 Nonsense! You needn’t try to fool me.” 

Olenine frowned darkly. Beletsky noticed it, and smiled 
with an insinuating air. 

4 4 And why not ?’ ’ he asked. 4 4 You live in the same house 
almost, and she’s a fine girl — a regular beauty, and no 
mistake. ” 

44 Yes, I have never seen her equal in beauty.” 

44 Then what’s your objection?” asked Beletsky, entire- 
ly in the dark. 

44 It may seem strange to you,” replied Olenine, 44 but I 
don’t see why I should not tell you the truth. Since I 
have been living here I have not so much as spoken to a 
woman, and I’ve got on very comfortably, I assure you. 
Besides, what is there in common between these women 
and ourselves? With Jerochka, it is quite another thing. 
A love of hunting draws us together.” 

44 Well, I call that a good joke. What was there in 
common between Madame Amalie and me, I should like to 
know? If you said that these women were not very clean 


THE COSSACKS. 101 

I should admit the truth of your statement; hut when 
you're among Romans, you must do as Romans do." 

“ I have never had any dealings with your Madame 
Amalie," replied Olenine. “ One can't respect a person 
like that, but I do respect this girl*. " 

“ Respect her as much as you please; I'm sure no one 
has any desire to prevent it. " 

Olenine took no notice of the jest. He was evidently 
anxious to finish what he had to say on the subject. 

“ I know that I am an exception to the general rule," 
he continued, though not without some embarrassment. 
“ I am so constituted that I do not feel tempted to violate 
my principles in these matters, and I could hardly act 
otherwise than I do. I should not be as happy as I am 
now if I followed your example." 

Beletsky lifted his eyebrows with an incredulous air. 

“ Never mind; come over to-night all the same," he re- 
plied. “ Marianka will be there, and you can make her 
acquaintance. Come, I beg of you. If you don't enjoy 
yourself you can leave early. Won’t you come?" 

“ I would, but to tell the truth I'm afraid of being led 
astray. ' ' 

“ Ha, ha!" cried Beletsky, evidently thinking this a 
good joke. “ Come, I'll take care of you. Promise me, 
now." 

“ Perhaps I will." 

“ Think of it; here you are, surrounded by lovely women 
— the loveliest women in the world, I do believe— and yet 
you lead the life of a monk. How absurd not to accept 
the blessings the gods provide, and be thankful. Have 
you heard that our company is to be sent to Vozdvijen- 
sky?" 

“ That is not at all probable," said Olenine. “ I heard 
it was. Company Eight that was to go. " 

“ No; I've received a letter from the aid-de-camp, and 
he writes that the prince himself will take part in the cam- 


102 


THE COSSACKS. 


paign. I shall be glad to go. I'm beginning to get tired 
of this life." 

“ They say the expedition will start soon." 

“ I don't know anything about that, but I do know that 
K received the Cross of St. Anne for the last cam- 

paign. He expected to be made a colonel, and he must be 
terribly disappointed," said Beletsky, laughing. 


CHAPTER XXV. 

The invitation Olenine had received troubled him not a 
little. He wanted to accept it, but he was alarmed at the 
thought of the possible consequences. He would meet no 
old women and aged hunters there, but only young girls. 
What would the consequences be? How should he act? 
What should he say? What possible congeniality could 
there be between him and these young Cossack girls? 

He trembled at the mere thought of finding himself in 
the same room with Marianna, and of talking with her, 
though this seemed almost an impossibility when he re- 
membered her majestic manner. Still, Beletsky had de- 
clared that nothing could be more simple. 

<c I should* really like to know how Beletsky will behave 
toward Marianna?" he said to himself; “ but no, I had 
better not go. ' ' 

He continued to debate the question in his own mind, 
but finally concluding that he was bound to some extent 
by the partial promise he had given, he started out with- 
out having come to any final decision, but on reaching 
Beletsky's lodgings he entered. 

The cottage was similar to that occupied by Olenine. It 
stood upon piles and contained only two rooms. In one 
there was quite an imposing display of feather beds, rugs 
and coverlets. The walls were adorned with copper basins 
and weapons of divers kinds, and the space under the 
benches was filled with gourds and water-melons. There 


TftE COSSACKS. 


103 


was an enormous stove in the adjoining room, as well as 
several tables and benches. It was in this room that Be- 
letsky had placed his camp-bed, trunks, toilet articles and 
pictures. A silk dressing-gown was lying on the bench. 
Beletsky, who was a handsome, wholesome looking fellow, 
was lying on the bed in his shirt sleeves, reading the 
“ Three Musketeers.” 

He sprung up instantly. 

“I am glad you came! Sea how nicely I am fixed. 
Everybody is terribly busy yet. Guess what the cake is 
made of? Of pork and raisins. They haven’t got things 
quite ready yet. See what an exciting time they are hav- 
ing.” 

Glancing out of the window one could see that an extra- 
ordinary state of excitement prevailed in the landlady’s cot- 
tage, and a number of girls were continually running in 
and out. 

“ Will you be ready soon?” cried Beletsky. 

“In a minute. Are you so dreadfully hungry that you 
can’t wait any longer?” 

Oustinka, plump and rosy, with her sleeves rolled high 
above her dimpled elbows, ran into Beletsky’s apartments 
a few minutes afterward to borrow some plates. 

“Stop, you’ll make me break the dishes,” she cried 
shrilly, as Beletsky tried to hug her as she passed. “You 
ought to come and help us, ” she said laughingly to Olenine. 
“ Did you bring us any goodies?” 

“ Has Marianka come?” inquired Beletsky. 

“ Yes, indeed. She brought us a splendid pie.”* 

“ Do you know that if Oustinka were dressed differently, 
and would tidy herself up a little, she would put all our 
Russian beauties to shame? Did you ever see that Cossack 

woman, Madame B ? She married a colonel, and 

what wonderful dignity of manner she has! Where she 
got it I can’t imagine.” 


104 


THE COSSACKS. 


“ I never saw her, but it seems to me that nothing could 
be more beautiful than the national costume. ” 

“ I can adapt myself to any mode of life fortunately,” 
said Beletsky, cheerfully. “ I think I’ll run over and see 
what the girls are doing.” 

And throwing on his dressing-gown, he darted out of the 
room. 

“ I’ll leave you to attend to the dessert,” he cried, as he 
disappeared. 

Olenine sent his orderly out to purchase some ginger- 
bread and honey. As he handed him the money his heart 
revolted. It seemed to him that he was bribing some one, 
and he could hardly answer the soldier when he inquired 
what kind of cakes he should buy, and how many. 

“ Buy whatever you think proper,” he replied. 

“ Am I to spend all the money — all of it? Mint cakes 
are the dearest. They cost sixty kopecks a pound. ” 

“ Yes, spend all of it — all of it,” answered Olenine. 

He seated himself by the window, and was surprised to 
find that his heart was throbbing wildly. 

He heard the cries and laughing exclamations excited by 
Beletsky’s unexpected appearance among the girls, and in 
a few moments saw his friend come flying down the steps, 
followed by peals of laughter. 

“ They drove me out,” he exclaimed. 

A moment later Oustinka entered and solemnly invited 
the young men to the feast, declaring that everything was 
now in readiness. 

When they reached the scene of the festivities Oustinka 
was giving the finishing touches to the feather beds ranged 
along the wall. On the table was a cloth that was much 
too small. A pitcher of wine and a dried fish occupied the 
place of honor in the center of the board. The odor of the 
pie and of raisins was very perceptible. The young girls, 
in richly embroidered jackets, and without the traditional 


THE COSSACKS. 


105 


handkerchief, were huddled behind the stove, whispering 
and giggling. 

Olenine instantly recognized Marianna in the group of 
girls, who were all pretty, without exception. He felt ill 
at ease, however, and decided to imitate Beletsky. That 
young gentleman gravely approached the table, poured out 
a glass of wine with the utmost assurance, and invited all 
present to join him in drinking to the health of their host- 
ess. Oustinka declared that girls did not take wine. 

“We could if we had some honey, ” cried a voice from 
the group. 

The old soldier, who had just returned from his foraging 
expedition, was summoned. It was hard to say whether 
the furtive glance with which he surveyed the company was 
one of envy or contempt. He handed over the dainties, 
and was about to explain about the price and the change, 
when Beletsky unceremoniously ordered him out. 

After mixing the honey with the wine, which had already 
been poured into the glasses, Beletsky rather ostentatiously 
placed three large cakes of ginger-bread on the table, 
dragged the girls out from their retreat by main force, and 
seated them at the table. 

Olenine could not but notice that Marianna seized two 
pieces of ginger-bread in her little sunburned hand, and 
that she did not know what to do with them. The con- 
versation was constrained, in spite of the young men’s at- 
tempts to entertain and enliven the company. Olenine was 
embarrassed, and racked his brain, to find something to say. 
He felt that he was an object of curiosity, and that the 
girls were secretly laughing at him. He blushed, and 
somehow fancied that Marianna felt much less at ease than 
any of the others. 

“ They will probably expect us to give them some 
money,” he thought. “ How are we to do it? I wish it 
were over, and we could get away. ” 


106 


THE COSSACKS. 


CHAPTER XXVI. 

“What! is it possible that yon don't know your 
lodger?" asked Beletsky, turning to Marianna. 

“ How should I know him when he never comes to see 
us?" replied Marianna, with a glance at Olenine. 

Olenine, frightened, blushing, and at a loss what to say, 
stammered out: 

“ I'm afraid of your mother. She received me with such 
a torrent of abuse the first time I presented myself that 
I've never dared to repeat the visit." 

Marianna burst into a hearty laugh. 

“ So you've been afraid to come, have you?" she said, 
looking at him, and then turning away. 

It was the first time that Olenine had ever had a good 
look at the young girl's face, for until now he had seen it 
shrouded to the eyes in a handkerchief. There could be 
no doubt that she was the handsomest girl in the village. 
Oustinka was pretty, fresh and rosy. She had mischievous 
brown eyes, smiling red lips, and was always talking and 
laughing; but Marianna was something more than a pretty 
girl — she was a beauty. Her features would have seemed 
too marked and too large, perhaps, had it not been for her 
tall, graceful form, superbly developed bust and shoulders, 
and above all the tender yet rather severe expression of her 
almond-shaped black eyes, fringed with long, curling 
lashes, and the caressing smile that curved her lips. She 
did not smile often, but her smile never failed to charm. 
She was the very personification of youth and health. The 
other girls were pretty, but she far surpassed them all, but 
they and Beletsky and the old soldier who had bought the 
cake all involuntarily turned to Marianna; and when one 
talked to the young girls it was always Marianna that one 


THE COSSACKS. 


107 

addressed. She looked like a proud, happy young queen, 
surrounded by her subjects. 

Beletsky spared no pains to make the evening pass pleas- 
antly. He jested familiarly with the girls, and expatiated 
to Olenine in. French upon Marianka's beauty, calling her 
his sweetheart and urging his friend to follow his example. 
Olenine became more and more uncomfortable, and was 
endeavoring to devise some excuse for leaving when Belet- 
sky declared that Oustinka must drink a glass of wine with 
them, and kiss them in honor of her birthday. 

She finally consented, on condition that the young men 
put some money on her plate, according to the custom at 
weddings. 

44 What foul fiend induced me to come to this cursed 
place ?" thought Olenine, rising to go; but Beletsky seized 
him by the arm, and asked him where he was going. 

44 After some tobacco,” he replied, curtly. 

u Don't go; I've got some money,'' whispered Beletsky. 

44 I can't leave, for I too must pay something,'' thought 
Olenine, enraged at himself for his own awkwardness. 

44 Why can't I do as Beletsky does?" he said to himself. 
44 Of course I ought not to have come at all, but having 
come, it's not worth while to spoil the pleasure of others, 
so let us drink and be merry in true Cossack fashion." 

And picking up a huge wooden mug that held at least 
eight glasses, he filled it with wine and drained it almost 
at a draught. The girls looked at him with astonishment, 
and even alarm. It seemed strange and even improper to 
them. Oustinka poured out another glass for each of the 
young men, and kissed them both heartily. 

“ Now we'll have some fun!” she exclaimed, rattling the 
four rubles they had placed on- her plate. 

44 It's your turn now, Marianna, to give us some wine 
and a kiss!" cried Beletsky, seizing the girl by the arm. 

44 You’ll have to wait for the kiss," she cried, gayly, 
shaking her fist at him. 


IDS 


THE COSSACKS. 


“ One can surely kiss one's grandfather without paying 
for the privilege!" exclaimed one of the girls. 

“ Who is it that's so witty?" cried Beletsky, kissing 
Marianna in spite of her struggles. 

“ Now give us some wine, or at least offer some to your 
lodger," he remarked, gayly. 

As he spoke, he took the girl by the hand and seated her 
on the bench beside Olenine. 

“ How beautiful she is!" he remarked, turning her head 
so Olenine could see her profile. 

Marianna allowed him to do so with a proud smile, and 
gave Olenine a long look out of her beautiful eyes. 

“ She's a superb creature," repeated Beletsky. 

“ Am I beautiful?" the eyes of the young girl seemed to 
aski 

Olenine, scarcely realizing what he was doing, passed his 
arm around Marianna's waist, and was about to kiss her 
when she freed herself with a sudden jerk, nearly overturn- 
ing both Beletsky and the table, and ran behind the stove. 
Loud exclamations and laughter resounded on every side. 
Beletsky suddenly whispered something to the girls, and 
they all darted out of the room after him, locking the door 
behind them. 

“Why do you kiss Beletsky, but refuse -to kiss me?" 
asked Olenine. 

“ I don't want to, that is all," she replied with a slight 
pout. “ He's only grandfather, you know," she added, 
laughing; then approaching the door, she began to shake it 
and call out: “ What did you lock the door for, you tor- 
ments?" 

“ Let them stay where they are; we don't want them," 
said Olenine, springing toward her. 

She frowned and motioned him back with a haughty 
gesture. Indeed, she was so majestically beautiful that 
Olenine felt ashamed of himself, and began to rap and shake 
the door in his turn. 


HIE COSSACKS. 


109 


u I say, Beletsky, what do you mean by this foolish- 
ness?” he cried. “ Open the door, open the door, I say!” 

Marianna began to laugh her frank, joyous laugh. 

“ What! are you afraid of me?” she cried. 

“You may prove as dangerous as your mother.” 

“ You ought to spend more time with Jerochka. That 
will perhaps make you more fond of the girls. ” 

Her face was close to his, and she smiled mischievously. 

Olenine did not know what to say. 

“ What if I should come to see you?” he asked, hastily. 

“ That would be quite another thing,” she replied, shak- 
ing her head. 

J ust then Beletsky threw open the door, and Marianna, 
springing toward Olenine, tried to push him aside. 

“ My ideas about self-denial and love and self-sacrifice 
are all nonsense ! Happiness is the only thing that is real, 
after all; and the man who enjoys himself most is the 
wisest man!” These thoughts darted through Olenine's 
brain with the rapidity of lightning; and seizing Marianna 
with a violence of which he was scarcely conscious, he 
kissed her passionately on cheek and brow. She evinced 
no anger, however, but hurst into a laugh and ran off to 
rejoin her companions. 

This ended the little entertainment, for just then Oustin- 
ka^s mother returned unexpectedly, and after scolding the 
girls roundly, sent them all home. 


CHAPTEB XXVII. 

“Yes,” thought Olenine, as he wended his way home- 
ward, “ if I yielded to my inclinations, I should fall madly 
in love with that Cossack girl.” 

He went to bed with this thought uppermost in his mind, 
though he was all the while saying to himself that this 
fancy would soon die a natural death and that he would 
then resume his old life. 


iio 


THE COSSACKS. 


/ 


He was mistaken in this, however. His relations with 
Marianna had undergone a change; the barrier between 
them had been swept away, and Olenine spoke to the girl 
whenever he met her. 

The cornet, after receiving the first month's rent, felt 
assured of Olenine' s wealth and generosity, and invited him 
to his house; and as Marianna's mother now treated him 
quite civilly, he fell into the habit of spending his evenings 
there after Oustinka's little party. There was no apparent 
change in Ills manner of life, but the wildest confusion 
reigned in his soul. He spent his days in the forest, re- 
turning about twilight, and then repairing to his landlord's 
cottage, sometimes alone, sometimes in company with 
Jerochka. The family had become so accustomed to see- 
ing him there that his absence rather surprised them. He 
paid liberally for the wine he drank, and was very quiet 
and unobtrusive in manner. Vania usually brought over 
his tea, which he sipped in a corner of the room near the 
stove. The old woman went on with her work, apparently 
unconscious of his presence. Sometimes he talked with his 
host or with the neighbors about Bussia; sometimes he 
took a book and read. Marianna usually sat curled up in 
front of the stove or in a corner of the room. She never 
took any part in the conversation; but Olenine could see 
her eyes following his every movement, could hear the 
cracking of the sunflower seeds she was continually crunch- 
ing, and knew that she was listening to him attentively; 
and when, on glancing up from his book, he saw the fire 
blazing in her eyes, words failed him, and he could only 
gaze at her in silence. In the presence of a third party she 
was always pleasant and civil to him; but as soon as they 
were left alone she became positively rude. Still he asked 
nothing and expected nothing; the presence of this young 
girl was only becoming more and more necessary to him. 

His past was well-nigh forgotten now; he never thought 
for an instant of any future not connected with his present 


THE COSSACKS. 


Ill 


existence. He was astonished at the rather commiserating 
tone of letters received from friends who seemed to fancy 
his existence a most forlorn and wretched one, while he 
sincerely pitied all who were not leading a life like his own. 
He persuaded himself that he should never repent of hav- 
ing broken away from his former life. He had felt happy 
even during his campaigns; hut here, under Jerochka's 
protecting wing, and in the shadow of the primeval forest, 
he realized all the hollowness of his former life, which now 
seemed to him unutterably wretched and absurd. Every 
day he felt that he was becoming more and more of a man, 
and less of a slave. The Caucasus had not equaled his ex- 
pectations in some respects, and differed widely from the 
descriptions he had read of it in romances. “ There are no 
great heroes or terrible villains here,” he thought. “ Men 
merely live here in strict accordance with the laws of nature. 
They increase and multiply, they fight, eat, drink, enjoy 
life, and die conscious of no laws save those which nature 
also imposes upon the sunlight, upon vegetation, and upon 
animals. There are no other laws.” 

These men seemed to him far better, freer, and more 
energetic than himself. When he compared himself with 
them he was filled with shame. Sometimes he even 
thought of severing all connection with the past, of joining 
the Cossacks, purchasing a cottage and some cattle, and 
marrying a Cossack girl, though not Marianna — he relin- 
quished her to Lukashka— of living with Jerochka, and of 
going hunting and fishing with him, as well as on expedi- 
tions with the Cossacks. 

Why should he hesitate? What was he waiting for? He 
felt ashamed of his cowardice. “ Why should I be ashamed 
to lead a sensible life?” he thought. “ What is the harm 
in wishing to become a Cossack, to live in accordance with 
the laws of nature, to injure no one, but, on the contrary, 
do good to others? Certainly that is better than the 


112 


THE COSSACKS. 


dreams of former years, when I looked forward to becoming 
a minister or the commander of a regiment!” 

But an inward voice whispered to him to wait, that mere 
was no haste. He vaguely felt that Jerochka’s mode of 
life would not content him; that there was another and 
very different kind of happiness known as devotion and 
self-sacrifice. He had never ceased to rejoice at what he 
had done for Lukashka, and he tried hard to find some 
other opportunity for self-sacrifice, though without success. 
Sometimes he forgot this means of happiness and tried to 
live like Jerochka; but he soon thought better of it and 
again began to cherish more lofty and ennobling aspirations. 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 

Shortly before the vintage Lukashka rode into the vil- 
lage, looking handsomer than ever. 

“ When is the wedding to be?” inquired Olenine, who 
chanced to meet him. 

Lukashka took no notice of the question, however. 

“ I swapped your horse on the other side of the river,” 
he remarked. “ This is a genuine Kabarda. Fm a pretty 
good judge of horseflesh, I think.” 

The two young men examined the new horse together. 
It was a remarkably handsome animal — a dark bay, with a 
lustrous coat, and a long silky mane and tail. His hoofs, 
eyes and teeth were perfect, and attested to the purity of 
his lineage. Olenine went into raptures over him; he had 
not seen his equal in the Caucasus. 

“And his gait!” exclaimed Lukashka. “You should 
see his action; besides he’s the most intelligent animal I 
ever saw!” 

“ Did you have to give much to boot?” inquired Olenine. 

“ I don’t know. A friend got him for me,” replied 
Lukashka, smiling. 


THE COSSACKS. 113 

“ He’s a splendid animal. What will you take for 
him?” inquired Olenine. 

“ I've been offered one hundred and fifty rubles for him; 
but Fll let you have him for nothing. Say the word and 
he is yours.” 

“ Not for the world.” 

“ Then take this dagger I brought, for you. I found it 
on the other side of the river.” 

“ Thanks.” 

“ My mother will soon bring you the grapes I promised 
you/’ 

“ It is hardly worth while. We'll square our accounts 
some day. I'm not going to offer you anything for the 
dagger. ” 

“ Certainly not; we are friends, you know. Guirei- 
Khan took me to his home and told me to help myself to 
anything I wanted, so I chose the dagger. It is one of our 
customs, you know. ” 

They went into the cottage and took a glass of wine to- 
gether. 

“ Are you going to remain long?” asked Olenine. 

“ No, I only came to say good-bye. I am going across 
the Terek for awhile. My friend Nazarka is going with 
me.” 

“ When is the wedding to come off?” 

“ I shall return soon for the betrothal and then rejoin 
my comrades. ” 

“What! you are not going to see your betrothed before 
you leave?” 

“ No. Why should I? When you start out on the cam- 
paign, inquire at the sotnia for Lukashka the Broad. 
What crowds of wild boars there are over there! I killed 
two, not long ago, and I will show you the place.” 

Lukashka sprung into the saddle, and without even pass- 
ing Marianna's house, went prancing down the street to 
the corner, where Nazarka was awaiting him. 


114 


THE COSSACKS. 


“ Shall we go over there?” asked Nazarka, pointing, 
Yamka's establishment. 

“ It wouldn't be a bad idea. Take my horse over, will 
you; and if I'm late give him some hay. Fll be at the 
outpost before daybreak.” 

“ Has the color-bearer made you another present?” 

<e No, I was glad to get off with giving him a dagger, for 
he wanted the horse,” said Lukashka, dismounting and 
handing the bridle to Nazarka. 

He ran back, slipped by Olenine's window unperceived, 
and approached the cornet's cottage. It was very dark 
now, and Marianna was combing her hair for the night. 

“ It is I, Lukashka,” whispered the Cossack. 

The girl's rather stern and indifferent face brightened as 
she heard the call, and opening the window she leaned out, 
frightened but happy. 

“ What do you want?” she asked. 

“ Let me come in for a moment.” 

As he spoke he took her face in his two hands and kissed 
her. 


“ Yes, let me in; I want to talk with you a minute. ” 

“ Why do you talk such nonsense? I shall do nothing 
of the kind. Are you going to he away long?” 

“ Who are you talking to, Marianna?” cried her moth- 
er's voice. 

“ To Lukashka. He wants to see father. ” 

“ Tell him to come in. ” 

“ He has gone now. He was in a great hurry. " 

Lukashka beat a heasty retreat to Yamka's, bending 
almost double so as not to be seen when he passed the win- 
dows. No one saw him but Olenine. 

There he took several glasses of wine in company with 
Nazarka, after which both left the village. The night was 
mild and serene. They rode on in silence; the ring of their 
horses' hoofs being the only sound that broke the stillness 
of the night. At last Lukashka began to sing the song of 


' THE COSSACKS. 115 

the Cossack Mingal; but at the end of the first verse he 
stopped, and turning to Nazarka, said: 

44 She wouldn’t let me in. ” 

44 1 was sure she wouldn’t,” replied Nazarka. 44 Yamka 
told me to-night that the color-bearer almost lives there, 
and that Jerochka boasts of getting a rifle for his services 
in the matter. 

44 The old scoundrel lies!” cried Lukashka, angrily. 
44 She isn’t that kind of a girl. I’ll break the old devil’s 
ribs for him!” and he again began his favorite song. 


CHAPTER XXIX. 

The betrothal took place. Lukashka came to the vil- 
lage, but did not call on Olenine, and the latter declined 
his landlord’s invitation to witness the ceremony. He was 
more depressed in spirits than he had been since his arrival 
at the station. 

In the evening he saw Lukashka pass in gala dress, ac- 
companied by his mother, on their way to the cornet’s 
house. The coolness with which Lukashka treated him 
annoyed Olenine, and he shut himself up in his room and 
occupied himself with his journal. 

44 1 have meditated a great deal, and changed a great 
deal during the last few months,” he wrote; 44 and have 
gone back now to my A B C’s. To be loved, the person 
himself must love with entire unselfishness, love everybody, 
spread his toils on every side, and love all who are caught 
in them. It is in this way I have caught in my net Vania, 
Uncle Jerochka, Lukashka and Marianka.” 

Just as Olenine finished writing these words Uncle 
Jerochka entered. He was in the best possible spirits. 
Several days before Olenine had found him in his court- 
yard, knife in hand, skinning a wild boar. He looked 
proud and happy; his dogs, among them his favorite, 
Lion, were lying around watching him and wagging their 


116 


THE COSSACKS. 


tails. Some little boys were peeping over the fence at him 
with an air of profound respect,, not mocking him accord- 
ing to their custom. His neighbors* who usually troubled 
themselves very little about him, spoke to him politely and 
brought him, one a jug of wine, another a pot of curds or 
a loaf of bread. The next morning Jerochka, all spattered 
with blood, sat enthroned in his kitchen, bartering boar’s 
meat for wine or money. His face seemed to say: “God 
has granted me good luck at last. ” After that he began 
to drink, and drank four days without stopping. At the 
betrothal he had again drank heavily, and he was con- 
siderably the worse for liquor when he entered Olenine’ s 
house. His face was a fiery red, and his hair disheveled, 
but he was gorgeous to behold, in a new coat elaborately 
trimmed with braid, and had in his hand a balalaiJcal * he 
had borrowed on the other side of the river. He had 
promised to give Olenine an exhibition of his skill on this 
instrument some time before, and was now in the very hu- 
mor for it. Seeing that Olenine was engaged in writing, 
his face suddenly clouded, and he threw himself down on 
the floor, that being his favorite seat when he was intoxi- 
cated. Olenine glanced up at him, ordered some wine 
brought in, and then went on with his writing. Uncle 
Jerochka soon became tired of drinking alone, and wanted 
to talk. 

“ I’ve been to the betrothal?” he remarked. “ What a 
set of idiots those people are! I soon got tired of them, 
and came over to see you . 99 

“ Where did you get your balalaihal t" inquired Olenine, 
without pausing in his writing. 

“ I was on the other side of the river a day or two ago, 
and picked it up over there. I’m a capital performer on 
the instrument, and can play you anything you want — a 
Tartar, Cossack or soldier’s song, just as you prefer.” 


A rough kind of guitar with three strings. 


THE COSSACKS. 117 

Olenine glanced up with a smile, though he did not stop 
writing. 

The smile encouraged the old man, however. 

“ Put that aside now, father, put that aside,” he ex- 
claimed, peremptorily. “ What if some one has been 
troubling you. I wouldn’t bother myself about it. It’s of 
no consequence.” 

For he did not suppose for an instant that a person 
would write for any other object than to get the better of 
some one. 

Olenine burst into a hearty laugh, and Uncle Jerochka 
followed his example. He then jumped up and began to 
display his skill by humming some snatches from Russian 
and Tartar songs, and accompanying himself on the bala- 
laiJcal. 

“ What’s the use of writing, my good fellow. Listen, in- 
stead, to what I am going to sing to you,” he exclaimed. 
“ After you’re dead, you won’t have a chance to hear any 
more songs, so you’d better enjoy yourself while you can.” 

He first sung an air of his own composition; then a song 
which the sergeant had taught him, and which ran as fol- 
lows: 

“ On Monday I fell in love, 

On Tuesday suffered martyrdom, 

On Wednesday avowed my passion, 

All Thursday longed for an answer, 

And on Friday I received it. 

She told me there was no hope for me, 

So all Saturday I planned to end my life. 

But I changed my mind on Sunday.” 

After refreshing himself with three more glasses of wine, 
he began a stirring Cossack song, but in the middle of it 
his voice broke, and he had to abandon the attempt, though 
he continued the accompaniment. 

“ Ah, my friend!” he exclaimed, after a moment. 

Olenine turned, struck by an unwonted tone in the old 


118 


THE COSSACKS. 


man's voice. The old Cossack was weeping. Big tears 
were rolling down his wrinkled cheeks. 

“ My youth has gone forever; it will return no more!" 
he sobbed. “ Drink, then, drink! Drown the unhappy 
thought in drink," he roared out suddenly, and without 
drying his tears. 

One Circassian song was a great favorite with him. It 
was short and its principal charm consisted in a melancholy 
refrain: “Ai! dai! dalalai!" 

Jerochka translated the words of the song for Olenine. 

A young Circassian went to the mountains. During his 
absence the Russians came, burned the village, massacred 
the men and carried the women away as slaves. The 
young man returns; he finds the place deserted — village, 
father, mother, brother, home have all disappeared. One 
solitary tree remains standing. He seats himself beneath 
it, and gives vent to his grief in the melancholy, “Ai! 
dai! dalalai!" 

The old Cossack repeated this refrain several times, then 
springing up, seized a rifle that was hanging on the wall, 
darted out of the cottage, and fired off both barrels; then 
he repeated “ Ai! dai! dalalai!" in a still sadder tone and 
became silent. 

Olenine had followed him out on the porch, and now 
stood there gazing up at the clear sky, thickly studded with 
stars. The cornet's cottage was brilliantly lighted, and 
groups of young girls were standing on the porch, on the 
steps, and under the window. Several Cossacks ran out of 
the house and responded to the shots, and to the chorus of 
Jerochka's song, with the usual shrill cries. 

“ Why aren't you at the betrothal?" asked Olenine. 

“Heaven bless them! Heaven bless them!" replied the 
old hunter, whose feelings had evidently been wounded. 
“ But what a miserable set they are. I can't endure them. 
Let them enjoy themselves in their own way, and we'll do 
the same. Sha’n't we go back into the house now?" 


THE COSSACKS. 


119 


Olenine assented. 

“ Does Lukashka seem very happy?” he asked. “ Won’t 
he stop in and see me as he goes back?” 

“ Lukashka? No. People have told him that I have 
been trying to get the girl for you. You can get her if 
you want her, that is if you don’t begrudge a little money. 
I’ll manage it for you if you want me to.” 

“No, no, uncle, money is of no use in a case like this. 
She doesn’t care for me. It isn’t worth while to say any 
more about it. ” 

“ No one loves us, poor orphans that we are!” mumbled 
Jerochka, beginning to weep again in a maudlin way. 

Olenine drank rather more wine than usual as he sat lis- 
tening to the old man’s stories. “ Lukashka is happy, and 
I am glad of it,” he said to himself, but he felt terribly 
sad and depressed, though he could not have explained 
why. The old Cossack drank so much that he fell on the 
floor, and Yania was obliged to call in some soldiers to take 
him away. He was so furious at the old hunter’s unseem- 
ly conduct that he even forgot to air his French on the 
occasion. 


CHAPTER XXX. 

It was August. There had not been a cloud in the sky 
for several days; the fierce rays of the sun were well nigh 
intolerable, and the scorching breeze that had been blow- 
ing ever since early morning filled the air with great clouds 
of dust and burning sand that settled thickly upon the 
reeds, the trees and the roofs of the houses. The grass 
and leaves were thickly coated with it, and the fields had 
become baked and sere. The bed of the Terek was nearly 
dry, and so was the pond, and all day long children 
splashed about in the little water that remained. The wild 
beasts had left the banks of the Terek, and taken refuge in 
the mountains. Swarms of gnats filled the air; the snowy 


120 


THE COSSACKS. 


mountain-tops were hidden from sight by a thick haze; the 
air was heavy and oppressive. There were rumors, too, 
that some Abreks, taking advantage of the low water, had 
crossed the river, and were now lurking about the neigh- 
borhood. Every evening the setting sun looked like an 
immense ball of fire. 

It was the busiest season of the year, the entire popula- 
tion being engaged with the vintage, and in gathering the 
melon crop. The gardens, filled with luxuriant vines, were 
the only places that afforded any shade. Great bunches of 
luscious grapes hung thick on every side, and ox-carts, 
heaped to the very top with purple fruit, creaked slowly 
along the roads leading from the vineyards. Little boys 
and girls, with their hands filled with the fruit, and gar- 
ments stained with grape- juice, ran along the roads behind 
their mothers. At every step one met ragged laborers 
bearing large baskets of grapes on their shoulders. 
Shrouded to the eyes in their white handkerchiefs, the Cos- 
sack girls guided the oxen attached to huge wagons laden 
with fruit. The soldiers who met them usually asked for 
some, and the girls, jumping on the cart, gathered up 
great handfuls of grapes and threw them to the soldiers 
without stopping the team. 

In some court-yards the work of tramping out the juice 
had already begun, and the air was filled with its pungent 
odor. Huge piles of red casks stood on the sidewalks, and 
bare-legged Tartar workmen were hard at work in the 
court-yards. The swine eagerly devoured and wallowed in 
the refuse, and the flat roofs of the outer kitchens were 
covered with rich red grapes that were drying in the sun. 

The fruit of the year's labor was gathered with gay 
hearts, for it was unusually abundant. Merry laughter and 
gay jests resounded on every side. 

Marianna was standing in their vineyard one noon, tak- 
ing the family dinner from a cart that stood in the shade 
.of a large peach-tree. Her father was sitting on the ground 


THE COSSACKS. 


121 


opposite her. He had just returned from school, and was 
washing his hands in some water his little son had brought 
from the pond. Old Oulita, with her sleeves rolled high 
up on her strong, sunburned arms, was placing the dried 
fish, bread, grapes and curds on a low table. 

The cornet wiped his hands, removed his cap, made the 
sign of the cross, and approached the table. The little boy 
seized the water- jug and drank greedily. The mother and 
daughter seated themselves with their legs crossed under 
them. Even in the shade the heat was suffocating, and 
the air seemed to scorch one. The cornet muttered an- 
other prayer, took a pitcher of wine, drank, and then 
passed it to his wife. His shirt was open at the throat, dis- 
closing his hairy chest. His shrewd face wore a good-hu- 
mored expression. There was no sign of affectation either 
in his manner or conversation to-day. He was merry and 
natural. 

All the members of the family were in excellent spirits. 
Their work was progressing satisfactorily, and the yield 
had proved greater and of a better quality than they had 
anticipated. 

After she had finished her own dinner Marianna fed the 
oxen, then, rolling up her mantle and placing it under her 
head for a pillow, she stretched herself out on the ground 
under the cart. Her face was flushed, her eyes heavy with 
sleep and fatigue, her breath labored. Since the begin- 
ning of the vintage season, a fortnight before, the girTs 
life had been one of incessant toil. She rose with the sun, 
and, after a hurried bath in cold water, ran barefooted to 
the stable; then, after hastily putting on her shoes, she 
harnessed the oxen, packed up the necessary food, and 
started for the vineyard, where the rest of the day was to 
be spent. 

After a few minutes* rest at noon, the work of gathering 
the grapes began again, and when evening came she drove 
the cart home, tired but happy. After attending to the 


m 


THE COSSACKS. 


cattle in the dim twilight, she filled her broad sleeves with 
sunflower seeds, and went out on the street corner to enjoy 
herself with the other girls; but as soon as it became really 
dark, she re-entered the house, and eat her supper, in com- 
pany with her parents and younger brother. Afterward 
she generally perched herself on the stove and listened to 
their lodger's talk. When he left she threw herself on the 
bed and slept quietly and soundly until morning, when she 
began the same life over again. She had not seen Lukash- 
ka since their betrothal, and though she was looking for- 
ward to her marriage-day with quiet satisfaction, she had 
become accustomed to Olenine's presence, and felt con- 
siderably flattered by the close attention with which he 
watched her every movement. 


CHAPTER XXXI. 

In spite of the oppressive heat and the persecution of 
the gnats, Marianka had fallen into a doze, when her friend 
Oustinka came running up, and crawling under the cart, 
laid down beside her. 

“ Now let's go to sleep," she exclaimed. “ Wait a 
minute, though," she added, springing up; “ I don't call 
this very comfortable," and breaking off some branches, 
she covered the wheels, and then threw her mantle over 
them. 

“ Run away now," she said, authoritatively, to the little 
boy. “ Is this any place for a Cossack? Clear out, I say. " 

Left alone with her friend, Oustinka threw one arm 
around her and kissed her affectionately. 

“You dear little pet," she exclaimed, with a clear ring- 
ing laugh. 

“ Grandfather taught you that, I suppose," laughed 
Marianna. “ Stop, I say." 

And they both laughed so noisily that Marianna's mother 
began to scold them. 


THE COSSACKS. 123 

“ I’ve got something to tell you,” said Oustinka, more 
cautiously. 

“ What is it about?” asked Marianna, raising herself on 
her elbow, and tightening the handkerchief on her head. 

“ Something Fve found out about you and your lodger.” 

“ There’s nothing to find out.” 

“What a little hypocrite you are ! He comes to your 
house very often, doesn’t he?” 

“ Yes, he does, but what of that?” asked Marianna, 
with a faint blush. 

“ I am a simple-minded girl; I tell you all my secrets. 
Why should I conceal them?” said Oustinka, her rosy face 
becoming thoughtful. “ Do I harm any one by doing so? 
I love him; that is the long and short of it.” 

“Who? Beletsky?” 

“Yes.” 

“ It is a sin,” said Marianna. 

“ But, Machinka, when is one to enjoy life if not when 
one is young? By and by, when I marry a Cossack, I shall 
have nothing but care and. hard work. When you are 
married to Lukashka you’ll have neither the time nor the 
opportunity to enjoy yourself; you will have nothing to 
look forward to but children and hard work. ” 

“ Some people are happy even when they are married. 
It makes very little difference, though, either way,” said 
Marianna, calmly. 

“ But tell me, just this once, what has passed between 
you and Lukashka?” 

“ Nothing. He asked my hand in marriage, and my 
father insisted that we should wait a year. He has asked 
for me again since. We are now betrothed, and we shall 
be married in the fall.” 

“ What has he said to you?” 

“ What men usually say,. I suppose. He says he loves 
me, and he is always asking me to walk with him in the 
garden.” 


124 


THE COSSACKS. 


“ An invitation you do not accept, I suppose. What a 
handsome fellow he is getting to he! Kirka tells me that 
he has just got a splendid new horse. He is very lonely 
away from you, I suppose. Has he ever told you so?” 

“ You seem determined to know all,” said Marianna, 
laughing. “ Well, he came to the window one night. He 
was drunk, and wanted me to let him in. ” 

“ Did you do it?” 

“ Certainly not. I had told him before that I wouldn't, 
and I shall keep my word, you may he sure.” 

“ He's awfully handsome. There are not many girls 
who could resist him. Don't you love him?” 

“ Yes, I love him, but I'm not going to be guilty of any 
folly. It would be wrong.” 

Oustinka let her head fall on her companion's breast, 
and clasping her in her arms, laughed until she shook all 
over. 

“ Simpleton! it is happiness you are rejecting!” she ex- 
claimed, attempting to tickle her companion's neck. 

“ Stop, let me alone,” cried Marianna, laughing. 

“ Can't you young devils be quiet?” growled the sleepy 
voice of the old woman. 

“ You are refusing a wonderful piece of good fortune,” 
continued Oustinka. “ If I were in your place what hand- 
some presents I would get out of your lodger. I watched 
him the night he was at our house, and he seemed to be 
positively devouring you with his eyes. He is one of the 
richest Russians here, and. has hundreds of serfs, his serv- 
ant says.” 

Marianna smiled thoughtfully. 

“ Would you like to know what he said to me once?” 
she asked, nibbling a blade of grass. “ He said he wished 
he was the Cossack Lukashka, or my little brother Lazout- 
ka. What did he mean, do you suppose?” 

“ Nothing, I guess. He only said the first thing that 


THE COSSACKS. 


125 


came into his head, probably,” replied Oustinka. “You 
would think my sweetheart was crazy the way he runs on. ” 
Marianna laid her head back on her pillow again, and 
placed one hand on Oustinka’ s shoulder. 

“ He wanted to come and work in the vineyard with us 
to-day; my father invited him to,” she remarked, after a 
short silence. In another moment she was sound asleep. 


CHAPTER XXXII. 

The peach-tree had ceased to cast a shadow on the ox- 
cart, and the slanting rays of the hot sun now forced their 
way through the branches and burned the faces of the 
sleeping girls. Marianna woke and began to arrange the 
kerchief on her head. As she glanced around she saw 
Olenine, with his gun upon his shoulder, talking with her 
father, so she nudged her companion and silently pointed 
to the young man. 

“ I didn’t find a single one yesterday,” remarked 
Olenine, looking anxiously about for Marianna, who was 
concealed from his sight by the branches. 

“ Go to the other side of the vineyard, describe a semi- 
circle, and you will find yourself in an orchard where hares 
are as plentiful as the most enthusiastic sportsman could 
desire,” replied the cornet, in his usual florid style. 

“ It is no easy matter to find hares this time of the year. 
You had better stay and help us,” said the old woman, 
gayly. “ Come, children, it’s time to go to work again 
now. ” 

Since Olenine had given Lukashka a horse worth fifty 
rubles his host and hostess had become much more civil; 
indeed, the cornet seemed well pleased to see the Russian 
in Marianna’s company. 

“ But I don’t know how to work,” said Olenine, keep- 
ing his eyes studiously averted from the cart under which 


126 


THE COSSACKS. 


he had caught a glimpse of Marianna’s red handkerchief 
and blue skirt. 

“ Then IT1 give you some apricots,” replied the. old 
woman. 

“ That is an antiquated custom to which my wife still 
adheres,” remarked the cornet, as if he felt it necessary to 
make excuses for his wife. “ In Kussia you would not 
only have plenty of apricots, but pine-apples as well. ” 

“ So there are hares in that old orchard?” inquired 
Olenine. “ Well, IT1 go and take a look at them,” and 
casting a hasty glance through the branches, he lifted his 
cap and disappeared behind The long straight vine rowsJ 

The sun was low in the horizon when Olenine returned to 
the garden. The breeze had died away, but the air was 
growing cooler. Seeing Marianna’s blue gown in the dis- 
tance, Olenine walked toward her, plucking a grape now 
and then as he passed. Marianna was deftly severing the 
heavy clusters from the vines and placing them in a basket. 
She paused without letting go her hold on the branch and 
smiled sweetly. Olenine stepped up to her, flinging his 
rifle across his shoulder, so his hands would be at liberty. 
He intended to ask her if she were alone, but he could only 
lift his cap. Not a single word could he utter. He felt 
terribly ill at ease when alone with Marianna, yet, volun- 
tary martyr that he was, he stepped still closer to her. 

“ You run a great risk of shooting some one with your 
rifle,” remarked Marianna. 

“ I’ll take good care not to do that.” 

There was a short silence, then: 

“ Why don’t you help me?” she asked. 

He took a small knife from his pocket, and began work. 
Soon, drawing out from behind the leaves a large bunch 
which weighed at least three pounds and on which the 
grapes were crowded close together, he showed it to Mari- 
anna. 

“ Shall I cut this? Is it ripe?” he asked. 


THE COSSACKS. 


127 


“ Give it to me.” 

Their hands touched. Olenine seized that of the young 
girl. She made no attempt to withdraw it, only gazed at 
him smilingly. 

“ Do you expect to be married soon?” he asked. 

She gave him a stern, forbidding look, and averted her 
head. 

“ Do you love Lukashka?” 

“ Is that any business of yours?” she answered, curtly. 

“ I envy him.” 

“ Nonsense!” 

“ I do. I swear I do! You are so beautiful.” 

Suddenly realizing how trite and. commonplace were his 
words, he blushed scarlet, and seized both the girFs hands. 

“ Pretty or ugly, I am not for you. Why do you try to 
amuse yourself at my expense?” 

But Marianna's eyes contradicted her words; she knew 
only too well that he was in earnest, terribly in earnest. 

Though his words sounded even more commoplace and 
out of harmony with his feelings than before, he continued, 
eagerly: 

“ I don't know what I wouldn't do .for you if you would 
let me.” 

“ Don't come here bothering me, you rascal!” 

But the girl's sparkling eyes and heaving bosom contra- 
dicted the words she had just uttered. 

Olenine said to himself that she must realize his sincerity 
in spite of the tameness and constraint of his words, and 
that she must have long been aware of the sentiments he 
was unable to express. She only pretended not to under-, 
stand because she was unwilling to give him an answer. 

“ Oh, dear!” exclaimed the voice of Oustinka, apparent- 
ly only a few steps from them. 

“ Come and help me, Mitri Andreitch,” she called out 
to Olenine, as her plump, naive face suddenly peered out 
of a mass of vines close by. 


128 


THE COSSACKS. 


Olenine stood silent and motionless. Marianna con- 
tinued her work, though without taking her eyes from the 
young man’s face. He attempted to speak, but suddenly 
checking himself, shrugged his shoulders, picked up his 
rifle, and strode hastily away. 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 

That night the sergeant came and woke Olenine. The 
company was about starting on an expedition. Olenine 
was delighted to have an excuse for leaving, and resolved 
never to return. The campaign lasted four days. At its 
close the commander, who was related to Olenine, offered 
him a position on his staff; but Olenine refused it. He 
could not live away from the station, and asked permission 
to return to it. He received the cross for which he had 
once longed so ardently, but for which he now cared not a 
straw, and started in company with Vania for the station 
several hours in advance of the others. 

He spent the evening on the porch gazing at Marianna 
and the night in pacing the court-yard, without any definite 
plan or aim. 

It was late when he woke the next morning, and the 
cornet’s family had gone to the vineyard. Feeling no de- 
sire to hunt, he took a book and went out on the porch, 
but soon re-entered the house and threw himself on the 
bed. Vania felt sure that his master must be sick. To- 
ward evening he got up and began to write in his journal. 
He also wrote a letter, but he did not post it. He felt sure 
that no one would understand what he had written, and he 
told himself that it was not of the slightest consequence 
whether any one else understood it or not. The contents 
of this were as follows: 

“ My friends in Russia express great anxiety about me. 
They fear that I am becoming utterly ruined in this savage 
wilderness, that I am becoming dissipated in my habits. 


THE COSSACKS. 


129 


and that I am degenerating in every respect. Above all, 
they fear that I will marry a Cossack girl. General Yer- 
molou even went so far as to say that a man who spends 
ten years in the Caucasus is sure either to become a drunk- 
ard or to marry a worthless woman. This is appalling, in- 
deed. It does seem true that I am throwing away my 
chances in life when I might have the rare good fortune to 

marry the Countess B , and to become a chamberlain 

or marshal. 

“ Ah! how sordid and despicable you all are! There is 
not one among you who has any idea of true happiness, 
who has once felt its pure charm. One must have seen 
and appreciated what I see before me every day, have seen 
the majestic mountains crowned with eternal snow and a 
superb woman of primitive beauty, such a woman as first 
came from the hands of the Creator, then those who pity 
me would know which of us is in the right. 

“ Ah! if you but knew the supreme contempt I feel for 
your delusions! When I look around my humble cottage, 
and when I gaze at the woman I love, and my thoughts 
revert to the fashionable drawing-rooms I once frequented, 
to the absurdly attired women with elaborately dressed false 
hair and painted cheeks, and misshapen forms so artfully 
disguised, and to the meaningless chatter which pretends 
to be an interchange of thought, but which is anything 
else, my heart is filled with loathing. I see again those 
rich heiresses whose stolid faces wear an expression that 
says more plainly than any words: You are at liberty to woo 
me, though I am rich; I think of the absurd rules of eti- 
quette that teach you to whom you must offer your hand, 
and to whom you must bow, and to whom you must speak; 
I remember, too, the constant ennui that becomes a part 
of one's very blood and descends from generation to gen- 
eration with the belief that all this is unavoidable and in- 
dispensable. 

“ Once fully comprehend the true and the beautiful, and 

5 


130 


THE COSSACKS. 


all your long-cherished idols will crumble into dust. True 
happiness consists in living in close communion with Nat- 
ure; in seeing her, listening to her, talking to her. 

“With what intense horror these friends of mine speak 
of their fear of seeing me marry a Cossack, while my only 
desire in life is to ruin myself in the sense they mean. I 
long to marry a poor Cossack girl, but dare not because it 
would be the height of happiness, and I am not worthy 
of it. 

“ Three months have passed since I saw Marianna for 
the first time. The prejudices of the world I had so re- 
cently left were still -alive within me. I did not then be- 
lieve that I could ever really love this girl. I admired her 
as I admired the beauty of the mountains and the radiance 
of the sky. I could not do otherwise, for she is as beauti- 
ful as nature itself. Afterward I felt that the contempla- 
tion of her beauty was becoming necessary, even indis- 
pensable to me; and I began to ask myself if I did really 
love her. Still the feeling I experienced was utterly unlike 
love — as I then understood it. It was not due to a feeling 
of loneliness or to a desire to marry; it was not platonic 
love; still less was it a carnal passion. I longed to see her, 
to hear her voice, to feel her presence; then, and then only 
was I not only happy, but calm. 

“ After the evening when I spoke to her for the first 
time, I felt that there was an indissoluble bond between us. 
Still I struggled against this feeling. I asked myself if I 
could possibly love a woman — a statue — merely for her 
beauty. And I loved her already, without even suspect- 
ing it. 

“ After we talked together for the first time our rela- 
tions changed. Up to that time she had been to me the 
personification of all that is majestic and beautiful in nat- 
ure; now she is a woman; I meet her often; I go to her 
father's vineyard; I spend long evenings at her home; but 
in spite of this familiar intercourse, she seems to me as 


THE COSSACKS 


131 


pure, majestic, and unapproachable as in the past. She is 
always calm, proud, and indifferent. Her manner is some- 
times almost caressing; nevertheless, every glance, move- 
ment and word shows a coldness in which there is no tinge 
of scorn, and which is full of charm. 

“ Every day, with a feigned smile on my lips and a heart 
torn with, passion, I try to please her, and even attempt to 
laugh and jest with her. She does not ignore my feeble 
attempts, but responds to them simply and candidly. The 
present state of affairs has become intolerable. 

“ A few days ago I resolved to continue the deception no 
longer, but to frankly avow my love for her. It was in her 
father's vineyard, and I told her of my love in words of 
which I am deeply ashamed. I ought not to have spoken 
as I did; she is as immeasurably superior to me as the pas- 
sion I tried to express is superior to the poor, stammer- 
ing words in which I gave vent to my feelings. She bade 
me be silent; and I have known no peace since. I am not 
worthy to touch the hem of her garment; and I ask myself 
in despair what I am to do. In my senseless dream she is 
sometimes my mistress, sometimes my wife; but both these 
ideas are equally distasteful to me. To make her my mis- 
tress would be horrible — it would be murder. To marry 
her, to attempt to transform her into a lady, would be even 
worse. Ah! if I could only transform myself into a Cos- 
sack like Lukashka; if I could steal horses, murder people, 
get drunk, and creep to her window at night without a 
thought of remorse; in short, if I could transform myself 
into a magnificent animal, we might understand each other 
and be happy. I have tried, and I have seen my weak- 
ness. I can not forget my complicated and unnatural past, 
and the future seems hopeless. I gaze at the snowy mount- 
ains and at this superb woman, and sorrowfully say to my- 
self that the only real happiness in this world is not for me, 
and that this woman can never be mine. And the most 
cruel and yet the most blissful thing about it all is that I 


132 


THE COSSACKS. 


understand this woman, and that she will never understand 
me, for she is a true child of nature — beautiful and impass- 
able. And I, poor, weak creature, dare to wish that she 
could understand my mental and moral deformity and my 
torture of mind! I spend my sleepless night in walking 
to and fro under her windows, unable to comprehend what 
is going on in my own soul. 

“ On the 15th of August our company went on an ex- 
pedition. I was absent four days. I took no interest what- 
ever in all that went on around me. The campaign, the 
card-playing, and the endless discussions regarding proba- 
ble promotions and decorations seemed even more tiresome 
than usual. I returned last evening, and the joy I experi- 
enced on again beholding her and my humble home was so 
intense that I understand my feelings at last. I love this 
woman with a deep, intense, all-absorbing passion. I feel 
no fear of degrading myself by this dove; I glory in it. 
The sentiment is not the creation of my own will; it has 
taken possession of me against my will. I tried to drive it 
from my heart, but in vain. I even attempted to immo- 
late myself on the sacrificial altar and rejoice in my rivaFs 
happiness and good fortune; but this only increased my 
love and my jealousy. It is no ideal sentiment, nor an in- 
fatuation created by the imagination; still less is it a 
sensual passion. Perhaps it is nature itself, or rather the 
incarnation of all that is beautiful which I so intensely love 
in her. My will has had no voice in the matter. My love 
seems to have been brought about by the very power of the 
elements, the power of God himself. All nature seems to 
force this love upon me and to cry out to me imperiously: 
6 Love . 9 I love her with my whole soul, and in loving her 
I feel myself an inseparable part of God’s glorious universe. 

“ I have alluded before to the new theories and convic- 
tions, which were perhaps only the natural result of my life 
of seclusion. No one can form any conception of the men- 
tal conflicts they have cost me, of my happiness on behold- 


THE COSSACKS. 


133 


ing the new path they opened before me, or of how dear 
they were to me. But love came; all my fine theories van- 
ished in smoke — and I do not regret them. I do not even 
understand how I could have accepted such a dreary belief. 
Beauty revealed itself to me in all its splendor, and the 
stately structure upon which I had expended all the powers 
of my intellect crumbled into dust. I do not mourn its 
downfall. Self-sacrifice — what nonsense! It is nothing but 
pride, the desire to escape suffering, the jealousy excited 
by the sight of another's happiness. Live for my neigh- 
bor? Do good? Why should I, when I really love only 
myself, and have but one desire — to win her and live her 
life? I am no longer troubled by a solicitude for the hap- 
piness of others. It is not for Lukashka I now crave hap- 
piness, it is for myself. Only a few weeks ago I should 
have reproached myself bitterly for thoughts like these; I 
should have tormented myself with thoughts of the possible 
consequences to Lukashka. Now I am indifferent; I seem to 
have lost all volition of my own, and to be driven onward 
by some irresistible force. I suffer, but I live — my former 
existence was only death in life. 

“ This very day I will see her and tell her all." 


CHAPTER XXXIV. 

It was late that evening when Olenine, after finishing 
his letter, went to the cornet's cottage. The old woman 
was sitting on a bench reeling cocoons; Marianna, with her 
hair uncovered, was sewing by the light of a candle. She 
sprung up on Olenine' s entrance, and seizing her handker- 
chief hurried toward the stove. 

“ Stay here with us, Marianna," said her mother. 

“ No, I'm bareheaded," she replied, climbing upon the 
stove. 

Olenine had brought his landlady some tea, and she in 
return treated him to some curds, and urged him to help 


134 


THE COSSACKS. 


himself to her wine, with the rough but hearty hospitality 
almost invariably displayed by those who earn their living 
by the sweat of the brow. The old woman, whose rude- 
ness had so offended Olenine at first, often touched him 
now by the tenderness with which she spoke of her daugh- 
ter. 

“ God he praised! we have enough and to spare!” she 
exclaimed. “We have plenty of salt fish put away, and 
three hogsheads of wine to sell, besides what we shall want 
for our own use. You mustn*t think of going away, but 
stay here and have a good time at the wedding/* 

“ And when is the wedding to be?** asked Olenine. All 
the blood in his body seemed to rush to his face, and his 
heart beat fast and painfully. 

He heard a slight movement behind the stove, followed 
by the crunching of sunflower seeds. 

“ It might be next week; so far as we are concerned, we 
are ready. We have everything prepared, and we shall 
give our daughter a snug little dowry; but I am sorry to 
say that Lukashka is causing us some anxiety just now. 
He has been drinking hard and doing all sorts of foolish 
things. We heard the other day that he had gone up in 
the Tartar country.** 

“ He runs a great risk.** 

“ So I think. I told him, too, that he had better take 
care. But he is young and reckless. Of course all young 
men are imprudent, but there is reason in all things. He 
has run off horses and killed an Abrek, and that ought to 
satisfy him for awhile; but instead of that, he seems in- 
clined to go too far entirely.** 

“ I saw him a couple of times when I was out on the ex- 
pedition; he had just bought another horse,** said Olen- 
ine, glancing toward the stove. 

The stern, even hostile fight that shone in Marianna's 
large black eyes alarmed him. 

“ Well, it is his own money he is spending, I suppose,** 


THE COSSACKS. 


135 

said Marianna, curtly. “ I don't ^ that any one else need 
trouble himself about it. " 

As she spoke she jumped down from the stove wi 
flounced out of the room, slamming the door behind her. 

After that Olenine sat with his eyes fixed on the door, 
anxiously awaiting the girl's return. 

Some time afterward visitors entered — a brother of old 
Oulita and Uncle Jerochka. Following them came Mari- 
anna and Oustinka. Olenine felt embarrassed and uncom- 
fortable. He longed to go away, but had not the courage. 
The old Cossack came to his relief by asking him for some 
wine, and they all took a glass together; but the more 
Olenine drank the heavier his heart seemed to grow. The 
two old men soon became boisterous; the girls sat behind 
the stove, and laughed and whispered while they watched the 
men drink. Olenine drank even more than the others. 
At last the Cossacks became very noisy, and Mother Oulita 
threatened to turn them out of the house, and absolutely 
refused to give them any more wine. It was ten o'clock 
when they left, after requesting Olenine's permission to fin- 
ish their “lark" at his house. Oustinka ran home, and 
the old woman went into the outer kitchen to put things in 
order for the night. Marianna was left alone. Olenine felt 
as fresh and well as if he had just woke from a long night's 
sleep; and letting the two old Cossacks pass him, he turned 
and stepped back into the cottage. 

Marianna had thrown herself down on the bed. Olenine 
went up to her and tried to speak, but his voice failed him. 
Hastily raising herself upon her elbow, Marianna gazed at 
him with a wild, almost terrified expression in her beautiful 
eyes. She was evidently afraid of him, and Olenine felt 
sorry and ashamed. 

“ Are you never going to take pity on me, Marianna?" 
he asked. “ You have no idea how much I love you. " 

“ It's the wine that makes you talk this way." 


136 


THE COSSACKS. 


“ No, I am not drunk Refuse Lukashka. I will marry 
you / 5 

“ What have I said?” he thought, as he uttered the 
promise. “ Shall I be willing to repeat those words to- 
morrow? Yes, unquestionably, now and at any time,” 
responded an inward voice. 

“Will you consent to marry me?” he insisted. 

She looked at him gravely; her fears had evidently sub- 
sided. 

“ Marianna, I am going mad; speak! I will do what- 
ever you wish!” he cried, passionately. 

And a torrent of incoherent, impassioned words burst 
from his lips. 

“ Why do you talk such nonsense?” she exclaimed, tak- 
ing the hand he extended, and pressing it warmly in her 
own firm, strong fingers. “Is it likely that a gentleman 
would marry a poor Cossack girl?” 

“ Will you marry me?” he repeated. “ There is noth- 
ing in the whole wide world — ” 

“ But what shall we do with Lukashka?” she asked, 
laughing. 

He tore his hand from her grasp and threw his arms 
around the girl, but she freed herself from his embrace, 
and springing to the floor, fled like a frightened fawn. Olen- 
ine, on coming to himself, was amazed at his own audacity; 
but he did not feel the slightest remorse. On. his return 
home he took no notice of the old Cossacks who had so un- 
ceremoniously quartered themselves upon him, but went 
immediately to bed, and slept more soundly than he had 
slept for a long, long time. 


CHAPTER XXXV. 

The next day was a fete day, and the streets of the vil- 
lage were thronged with people in holiday garb. The vint- 
age had been unusually abundant; the labors of the season 


THE COSSACKS. 137 

were ended, and weddings were soon to take place in sev- 
eral families. 

In the afternoon a large crowd assembled in front of the 
shops in the public square, and on the terrace in front of 
the government offices sat a number of old gray-headed 
Cossacks gravely discussing the harvest, military affairs 
and the good old times of their youth, while they gravely 
and majestically watched the movements of the rising gen- 
eration. 

The women and young girls bowed low as they passed; 
the young men slackened their pace and uncovered their 
heads. Some of the patriarchs surveyed passers-by in a 
friendly fashion; others rather sternly, returning the salute 
but slowly. 

The games and dance had not' begun, but the women 
were gathering in little groups on the terraces and were 
laughing and chatting noisily. A number of children were 
playing in the square, throwing their balls up into the air 
and then catching them again, with shrill cries of delight. 
Several half-grown girls were dancing and singing on the 
other side of the street. An Armenian merchant in a blue 
broadcloth coat, trimmed with gold braid, was standing in 
the door-way of his shop, awaiting customers with all the 
gravity of an Oriental who is fully conscious of his own 
importance. Two barefooted Circassians, with beards dyed 
red, were sitting cross-legged at the gate of a friend's 
house, smoking their pipes and commenting on the crowd. 
They had come from the other side of the Terek to attend 
the festival. At rare intervals a soldier might be seen 
making his way through the crowd. The cottages were all 
closed, the porches having been carefully washed the even- 
ing before. Even the elderly women were in the street. 
The ground was thickly strewed with melon, sunflower and 
pumpkin seeds. The air was mild and still; the sky blue 
and transparent. The snow-capped mountains, tinged 
with a roseate hue by the rays of the declining sun, seemed 


138 


THE COSSACKS. 


only a short distance off. The ominous sound of a gun- 
shot was wafted now and then from the other side of the 
river, but in the village mirth and revelry alone were 
heard. 

Olenine had spent the morning in the court-yard waiting 
for Marianna, but when her household duties were per- 
formed she went to church, after which she seated herself 
on the terrace with the other girls. She had brought 
several peddlers to the house during the day, in order that 
they might show her mother their merchandise, and each 
time she passed she gave Olenine a pleasant smile. He 
dared not address a word to her in the presence of others, 
but was determined to finish his conversation of the pre- 
vious evening and obtain a decisive answer. He waited for 
a favorable opportunity, but this did not present itself, and 
feeling that he could endure this suspense no longer, he 
followed her, but passed the street corner where she was 
sitting without approaching her. As he passed he heard a 
laugh behind him, and his heart sunk like lead. When he 
reached Beletsky's cottage, which fronted on the square, 
Olenine heard his friend call him by name, so he reluctant- 
ly entered. 

After chatting a moment, the two young men seated 
themselves at the window. Jerochka, arrayed in his new 
coat, soon joined them. 

“ There's a good-looking crowd for you," remarked Be- 
letsky, laughing and pointing to the gay group of girls on 
the street corner. “ My girl is among them. The one in 
a red dress. It is a new gown, by the way, and she looks 
as sweet as a peach in it. When it gets dark we'll join 
them and take them over to Oustinka's house and have a 
dance. " 

“ IT1 come," replied Olenine, quickly. “Will Marian- 
na be there?" 

“ Certainly," answered Beletsky, not in the least aston- 


THE COSSACKS. 


139 


ished, apparently. “ Isn't it a picturesque sight?" he add- 
ed, pointing to the motley crowd. 

“Charming,” responded Olenine, with pretended in- 
difference. “ Though when I witness such a f6te I always 
wonder why people celebrate any particular day in the 
month when everything is always so gay and bright here. 
The peoples' faces, their movements, their costumes, and 
the very air and sunlight all seem full of joy. We have 
nothing like it in our country. " 

“ That is true,” replied Beletsky, though he really took 
very little interest in these criticisms. “ Why don't you 
help yourself to wine, old fellow?” he asked, turning to 
Jerochka. 

“ Is your friend proud?” inquired Jerochka, turning to 
Olenine, with a meaning wink. 

Beletsky laughed and poured out a glass for himself. 

“ Allah birdez " — (God has given it) — he said, as he 
raised the glass to his lips. 

“ Good health to you!” responded Uncle Jerochka, smil- 
ing as he emptied his own glass. 

“ You say that everything here wears a holiday air,” re- 
marked the old Cossack, rising and going to the window. 
“ Do you call this a holiday? If you could only have seen 
the festivals we had when I was young, you wouldn't think 
so. In those days the women came out in sarafans, richly 
embroidered with gold braid, and a double necklace of gold 
coins on their bosoms. They wore gold crowns on their 
heads, and what a rustling their garments made as they 
passed. They looked like princesses, and such a hub-bub 
as they kept up all night with their singing and their 
games. The men used to roll great hogsheads of wine out 
into the court-yards, and sit there and drink until daylight. 
Sometimes, linking arms, they used to tear through the 
village like an avalanche, seizing everybody they met and 
dragging them along from house to house. They generally 
kept this up for three days. I can remember my father 


THE COSSACKS. 


i40 

coming home with a face as red as fire, his cap gone, and 
without a penny in his pocket. My mother knew what to 
do; she went and got some brandy and caviare to sober 
him down, and then ran out in search of his cap. Some- 
times he slept for two whole days after his spree. That's 
the kind of men we had in those days. You don't see any 
like them now." 

“ And did the girls amuse themselves alone?" inquired 
Beletsky. 

“ Alone? No, a crowd of men would come up on horse- 
back, sometimes shouting: 4 Let's break up the game!' and 
ride their horses right upon the girls. The girls would arm 
themselves with sticks and beat the men and the horses like 
fury. When they had broken the ring, each Cossack would 
seize the girl he liked best, and ride off at a gallop. One 
could have some fun in those days, and how the girls used 
to love us! And what beauties they were — regular 
queens!" 


CHAPTER XXXVI. 

Just then two horsemen emerged from a side street. 
One was Lukashka, the other Nazar ka. Lukashka was 
sitting a little sideways on his beautiful horse, which 
pranced lightly along, tossing its handsome head and glossy 
mane. His rider's dress testified to the fact that he was 
just from camp; but his nonchalant manner, and the com- 
placent expression that shone in his handsome black eyes 
showed that he was fully impressed with the superiority of 
his strength and personal appearance. 

“ Have you ever seen a handsomer and more daring fel- 
low?" his eyes seemed to say. His superb horse, with its 
silver trappings, his fine weapons, and the remarkable 
beauty of the young man himself, attracted general at- 
tention, and were all the more noticeable by reason of the 
shabby and insignificant appearance of his companion. 


THE COSSACKS. • * 141 

As he passed the old man, Lukashka paused and raised 
his white cap deferentially. 

“ How many horses did you take from the Tartars?” 
asked one little old man. 

<c You must have counted them yourself, grandfather, so 
why do you ask?” retorted Lukashka, laughingly, as he 
turned away. 

“You did very wrong to take that fellow with you,” 
continued the old man, sullenly. 

“The devil! he seems to know all about it,” thought 
Lukashka, considerably annoyed; but seeing the group of 
girls on the street corner, he turned his steps in that direc- 
tion. “ How are you, girls?” he shouted, reining in his 
horse. “ You've grown old in my absence. I'd no idea 
you would miss me so much. ” 

“ How do you do, Lukashka? how do you do?” cried 
several merry voices. “ Did you bring plenty of money 
with you? Have you come to stay long? We haven't 
seen you for an age. ” 

“ Nazar ka and I have come only for the night,” replied 
Lukashka, starting his horse and riding straight toward 
the girls. 

“ Marianka has had plenty of time to forget you,” said 
Oustinka, nudging her friend and bursting into a shrill 
laugh. 

Marianna retreated a little as the horse approached, and 
throwing back her head, looked gravely at the young Cos- 
sack with calm, shining eyes. 

“Yes, it is a long time since I've seen you,” she re- 
marked, coolly. “ Do you want to trample us under your 
horse's hoofs?” she asked, dryly, as she turned away. 

Lukashka had been in remarkably good humor, but 
Marianna's coldness seemed to nettle him, and he frowned 
darkly. 

“ Put your foot in the stirrup, my dear, and I'll carry 
you off to the mountains!” he exclaimed, suddenly bend- 


142 


THE COSSACKS# 


in g toward Marianna. “ Fll kiss you, too! Yes, FU kiss 
you!” 

Marianna glanced up at him, and meeting his gaze, 
blushed deeply. 

“Clear out! your horse will be stepping on my feet 
next,” she exclaimed, looking down at her blue em- 
broidered stockings and neat red shoes. 

“ Fll go and put my horse away, and then we’ll make a 
night of it,” replied Lukashka, and striking his horse with 
the whip, he dashed along into another street, closely fol- 
lowed by Nazarka, and finally drew rein in front of two) 
houses that stood side by side. 

“ Here we are! Come, quick!” he shouted, boisterous- 
ly. Stepka promptly obeyed the summons, and to her 
Lukashka intrusted his steed, telling her by signs to re- 
move the saddle and give the animal some hay. 

“ How do you do, mother? Haven’t you gone out yet?” 
cried Lukashka, as he mounted the steps. 

“ I’ve been waiting for you,” she replied; “ though 
Kirka told me that you were not coming.” 

“ Well, bring us some wine, mother. Nazarka and I 
want to have a little fun now we’re here.” 

“ Very well, Lukashka, very well,” replied his mother, 
and taking her keys she hurried off to the wine-cellar. 


CHAPTER XXXVII. 

“ Here’s to your health and salvation!” cried Lukash- 
ka, cautiously raising to his lips the brimming bowl of 
wine his mother had brought him. 

“ That old man seems to suspect something,” remarked 
Nazarka. “ Did you hear him ask how many horses you 
had stolen?” 

“ The old scoundrel!” said Lukashka, shortly. “ Well, 
the horses are safe on this side of the river now, so it doesn’t, 
matter much. ” 


THE COSSACKS. 


143 


<tf It is rather unfortunate though.” 

“ And why? We’ll make it all right with him by giving 
him some wine to-morrow. That will be the safest way. 
Now we’ve nothing to do but enjoy ourselves. Let’s go 
and find the girls and make things lively till morning.” 

Just then Uncle Jerochka and Yergouchou entered the 
cottage. 

“ Bring us another half gallon, mother,” cried Lukash- 
ka, in answer to the greetings of the new-comers. 

“ So you’ve been running off horses, you young rascal!” 
cried Uncle Jerochka. “ Tell me all about it. You’re a 
brave fellow; I adore you.” 

“ Oh, yes, you adore me,” exclaimed Lukashka, laugh- 
ing, “ and yet take my girl presents from that rich Rus- 
sian, you old devil you!” 

“ It’s a lie! it’s a lie! The young man has begged me 
to arrange matters for him again and again. Indeed he 
promised me a fine rifle if I would, but I wouldn’t consent 
to do anything that would injure you in any way. Come, 
now, tell where you got the horses. ” 

The old man began to talk in the Tartar language, and 
Lukashka replied in the same tongue, and without a 
shadow of reserve. 

Yergouchou did not understand Tartar very well, so his 
curiosity getting the better of him, he said in Russian : 

“ I know for a certainty that you ran off a lot of horses. 
How much earnest money have you received for them?” 

“ I’ve got the entire amount here,” replied Lukashka, 
patting his pocket complacently. 

He paused Suddenly, for his mother was just entering 
the room. 

“ Come, let’s drink,” he shouted, lustily. 

“ I remember starting out with my friend Guirtchek one 
day — ” began Jerochka. 

“ I can’t stop to listen to that yarn,” cried Lukashka. 
“ I’m going.” 


144 


THE COSSACKS. 


He drained his bowl, then tightening his belt around his 
waist, he left the cottage. 


CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

It was dark when Lukashka again stepped into the 
street. The autumnal night was cool and still. The full 
moon was visible above the tops of the tall plane-trees that 
bordered one side of the public square. Lights were shin- 
ing from some of the windows, and laughter, singing and 
crunching of seeds were even louder than they had been in 
the daytime. 

Opposite one of the lighted shops was a crowd of men 
and women, laughing and singing. The young girls had 
joined hands and formed a ring, and were whirling gayly 
around and around to the music of their own voices. The 
thinnest and ugliest girl led the singing : 

“ Whom shall I marry! 

The fair-haired youth? the fair-haired youth?” 

The older women were listening to the songs; the chil- 
dren ran about in the darkness; the young men were teas- 
ing the girls, and sometimes breaking the ring and forcing 
their way into it. Olenine and Beletsky, in Cossack uni- 
form, were standing in the shadow discussing the best way 
of getting Marianka and Oustinka out of the ring. Be- 
letsky supposed that his companion only wanted a little 
fun, but Olenine was tremblingly awaiting a decision that 
was to affect his whole future life. He was determined to 
obtain a decisive answer from Marianna. Would she marry 
him or not? He felt convinced that she would refuse, but 
he hoped to be able to tell her his feelings this time, and to 
make her understand the situation more clearly than she 
now seemed to do. 

“ Why didn’t you tell me before, and I could have 
arranged it through Oustinka?” remarked Beletsky. 
“ What a strange fellow you are!” 


THE COSSACKS. 


145 


“ How can it be managed? Do devise some way! Some 
day, soon, perhaps, I will tell yon all, but for Heaven’s 
sake get her to come down to Oustinka’s house for a few 
minutes/* said Olenine. 

“ Oh, that’s an easy matter. Well, Marianna, so it’s the 
light-haired fellow you’re going to marry, not Lukashka?” 
exclaimed Beletsky, referring to the words of the song. 

He addressed the remark to Marianna, merely for the 
sake of appearance, as he approached Oustinka and whis- 
pered to her to bring her friend home with her; but he had 
hardly finished speaking when the girls struck up another 
song, and again began dragging one another around and 
around: 

“ A handsome young fellow walked down the street, 

As he first passed by he waved his hand; 

The second time he waved his hat; 

When next he came he paused and cried: 

‘ I really must see you, my darling dear. 

Why won’t you come out in the garden with me, 

Can it be that you scorn me, my darling dear? 

Take care, for marry you I certainly shall, 

And make you shed many^a tear,’ ” 

they sung gayly. 

Just then Lukashka and Nazarka came up, and the 
former, tearing the girls* hands asunder, dashed into the 
middle of the ring and began to sing" in a shrill voice, 
waving his arms all the while. 

“ Come in here, one of you,** he cried after a moment. 

The young girls tried to push Marianna into the ring, 
but she would not go. 

Lukashka, as he passed Olenine, gave him a friendly 
nod. 

“ So you’ve come to see the fun, too, Mitri Andreitch,” 
he remarked. 

“Yes,” replied Olenine, shortly, 

Beletsky leaned toward Oustinka and whispered a word 


146 


THE COSSACKS. 


or two in her ear. She had not time to answer then, but 
as she passed next time she said to him : 

44 All right; we'll come." 

44 And Marianna?" 

Olenine stepped to that young girl's side and whispered, 
hurriedly: 

4 4 Won't you come? Do, if only for a moment; I want 
to speak to you." 

44 If the other girls go I will." 

44 Will you give me an answer?" he asked, again bending 
over her. 44 How gay you are to-day." 

She moved on, but he followed her. 

44 Will you answer my question?" he repeated. 

44 What question?" 

4 4 The question I asked you yesterday; if you will marry 
me," he whispered in her ear. 

Marianna seemed to reflect a moment. 

44 1 will give you an answer this evening," she said at 
last. 

He fancied that her eyes shone almost caressingly upon 
him through the darkness, and he would have continued to 
follow her on her round had not Lukashka seized her by 
the arm and pulled her into the middle of the ring, so 
Olenine had only time to say: 

44 Then come to Oustinka's house." 

The singing ceased; Lukashka wiped his lips, Marianna 
did the same, and they kissed each other. 

44 No, no, I want five," exclaimed Lukashka, kissing the 
now struggling girl repeatedly. 

After this the dancing ceased, and a regular romp en- 
sued. 

Lukashka was in the gayest possible spirits, and began 
to distribute sweetmeats among the girls. 

44 I'm going to give some to all of you," he said, with 
comical solemnity. 44 But if there's any girl that loves 


*THE COSSACKS. 147 

soldiers liere I give her notice to leave/* he added, with a 
rather malicious glance at Olenine. 

The girls snatched the dainties eagerly, and Beletsky and 
Olenine moved away. 

Lukashka took off his cap, wiped his forehead on his 
sleeve, and stepped up to Marianna and Oustinka. 

“Can it he that you scorn me, my darling dears?** he 
said, repeating the words of the song. Then addressing 
Marianna only he added, angrily: 

“ Take care, for marry you I certainly shall, 

And make you shed many a tear.” 

Then he threw his arms around both girls and hugged 
them with all his might. 

Oustinka jerked herself free and dealt him a heavy blow 
on the back. 

“ Are you going to dance any more?** asked Lukashka. 

“ The other girls can if they want to, but I*m going 
home now, and I*m going to take Marianna with me. ** 

Still keeping his arm around Marianna*s waist, Lukaska 
led her a little way out of the crowd. 

“ Don*t go with her, Machinka,** he said. “ Go home 
and I will soon join you there.** 

“ Why should I go home? What is the use of a holiday 
if one is not to enjoy one*s self? I*m going to Oustinka’s. * 

“ I shall marry you, understand, all the same.** 

“ All right; weTl see about that,** retorted Marianna. 

<c Are you really going?** insisted the Cossack, clasping 
Marianna still more closely and kissing her on the cheek. 

“ Let me alone, will you?** 

And suddenly freeing herself from his embrace, the girl 
ran away. 

“ YouTl be sorry for this some day,** cried Lukashka, 
shaking his head reproachfully. “ 1*11 make you shed 
many a tear, remember.** 

Then turning away he called out to the other young girls 
to come and play something. 


148 


THE COSSACKS. 


Marianna paused^- half frightened. 

Ci What do you mean?” she asked. 

“ I mean that you’ll be sorry some day for what you are 
doing.” 

“ I don’t understand you. ” 

ce I mean, that you are flirting with your lodger and that 
you don’t care for me any more.” 

“ I shall do as I please. It’s no business of yours. You 
are not my father or my mother, and you’ve no right to 
dictate to me. I shall like whom I please.” 

“ So what I heard is true,” exclaimed Lukashka. 
“ Very well, remember what I have just said to you. 
Come, girls, let’s have another game,” he cried, rejoining 
the group. “ Run and get us some wine, Nazarka. ” 

“ Are they coming?” asked Oleni'ne, anxiously. 

“ Yes, and at once,” replied Beletsky. “ Come, let us 
hurry on and make our preparations for the ball.” 


CHAPTER XXXIX. 

The night was far spent when Olenine left Beletsky’s 
cottage a few moments after the departure of Marianna 
and Oustinka. The moon was sinking below the horizon, 
and a silvery mist enveloped the now silent village. All 
the lights had been extinguished and a profound stillness 
reigned, broken only by the light footsteps of the depart- 
ing guests, whose white head dresses were still dimly visible 
in the distance. Olenine’s heart was throbbing tumultu- 
ously, and his face burned like fire. As he stepped out 
into the cool night air the change was most delightful, and 
he stood for a moment gazing up at the starry sky. Then 
he glanced back at the cottage he had just left, and seeing 
that the lights were already out, he involuntarily turned to 
look at the white handkerchiefs vanishing in the distance. 
He was so happy that he could not bear the thought of re- 


THE COSSACKS. 


149 


maining alone, so springing down the steps he ran to over- 
take the girls. 

“ Go away, somebody will see you/’ cried Oustinka. 

“ That makes no difference.” 

Olenine threw his arms around Marianna and pressed her 
to his heart. She made no resistance. 

“ Come, come, that will do,” said Oustinka. “Wait 
until youTe married. YouTl have plenty of time to hug 
her then.” 

“ Farewell, Marianka, I shall speak to your father to- 
morrow. Don’t say anything to him in the meantime.” 

“ What is there for me to say?” replied Marianna, coolly. 

The two girls ran off and Olenine walked on alone, re- 
viewing the events of the evening. It had been spent 
virtually alone with Marianna in a quiet corner behind the 
stove. Oustinka, the other girls and Beletsky had not left 
the room, but they had shown no disposition to interrupt 
the whispered conversation Olenine was holding with 
Marianna. 

“ Will you marry me?” he asked. 

“ You wouldn’t have me,” she answered, calmly, but 
smilingly. 

“Do you love me? Tell me, for God’s sake!” he 
pleaded. 

“ Why shouldn’t I love you? You’re not an ogre,” said 
Marianna, laughing. 

“Iam not jesting. Will you consent to be my wife? 
Answer me, I beg of you?” 

“ Why shouldn’t I if my father approves.” 

“ If you deceive me I shall go mad. I will speak to 
your parents to-morrow.” 

Marianna burst into a hearty laugh. 

“ Why do you laugh?” 

“ It is so funny!” 

“ I mean what I say. I will buy a cottage and a vine- 


150 


THE COSSACKS. 


yard and transform myself as far as possible into a Cos- 
sack. 99 

“ Take care and not make love to other women. I am 
very jealous . 99 

Olenine now recalled these words with intense delight, 
but at the time the unruffled calmness with which they 
were uttered had annoyed him not a little. She was not 
agitated in the least; indeed, she seemed to attach no im- 
portance to his words and to be entirely unconscious of the 
enviable position offered her. Perhaps she loved him just 
at that moment, but she seemed to have no thought of the 
future. He was delighted that she had consented to marry 
him, however, and he tried hard to believe her. 

“ Yes, when she is my wife, we shall soon learn to under- 
stand each other. A few words are not enough to prove 
a love like mine; a whole life is needed. Everything must 
be settled to-morrow; I can not live any longer in thi s 
way. To-morrow I will tell her father, Beletsky — every- 
body.” 

In the meantime Lukashka had taken so much wine 
that for the first time in his life he could not stand erect, 
and he slept away the night in Yamka’s saloon. 


CHAPTER XL. 

Olentne woke later than usual the next morning, and 
with the first moment of waking came the thought of what 
was before him. He remembered with rapture the kisses 
of the evening before, the firm hands that had pressed his, 
and the words: “ How white your hands are!” 

He had jumped out of bed with the intention of going 
immediately to make a formal request for Marianna’s hand 
in marriage when an unwonted commotion in the street 
attracted his attention. People were hurrying to and fro, 
talking and gesticulating excitedly, and horses were pawing 
and neighing. Olenine threw on his clothes and stepped 


THE COSSACKS. 


151 


out on the porch. Five mounted Cossacks were engaged 
in a noisy discussion; Lukashka’s voice could be heard 
high above the others. They were all talking at the same 
time, and it seemed impossible to make any sense out of 
what they were saying. 

“We ought to send word to the principal station at 
once,” cried one. 

“ Let’s hurry on and try to overtake them.” 

“ Which road had we better take?” 

“ There can be no doubt on that score,” cried Lukash- 
ka. “We must go by the middle gate, of course. ” 

“ Yes, that will be the shortest way,” answered a Cos- 
sack, mounted on a powerful horse and covered with dust. 

Lukashka’s face was red and swollen from the excesses 
of the previous night, and his hat was on the back of his 
head. 

“ What’s the matter? Where are you going?” shouted 
Olenine, though he did not make himself heard without 
considerable difficulty. 

“We are going out to capture some Abreks, and must 
start immediately, though there are hardly enough of us. ” 

And the Cossacks rode on, talking and shouting boister- 
ously. Olenine felt obliged to accompany them, but hoped 
that he would be able to return before very long, so he 
dressed himself, loaded his rifle, vaulted on his horse, 
which had been ^hurriedly saddled by Yania, and hastened 
on to overtake the Cossacks. Despite their haste they had 
stopped to draw some wine from a barrel that had been 
brought out for them. They poured the wine into a wood- 
en bowl and drank it after a short prayer for the success of 
their enterprise. A dandyfied young cornet who chanced 
to be at their head had constituted himself commander of 
the expedition, but in spite of his lordly airs the Cossacks 
showed no intention of obeying any one but Lukashka. 

As for Olenine, no one paid the slightest attention to 


152 


THE COSSACKS. 


him. When they had again mounted their horses and 
started, Olenine rode up to the cornet and asked for further 
information, but the youthful leader, though usually very 
affable, answered in such a supercilious way that it was not 
without considerable difficulty Olenine succeeded in ascer- 
taining that the patrol sent out in search of Abreks had 
discovered several hiding in the reeds about six miles from 
the station. These Abreks, who were snugly ensconced in 
a ditch, had opened fire on the patrol, so leaving two Cos- 
sacks to watch them the corporal had come to the station 
in search of reinforcements. 

The sun was rising when they reached the steppe, which 
began about three miles from the village. Before them 
stretched a lonely, arid plain. The fierce drought had 
destroyed all vegetation except in the few low and damp 
spots, and the absence of trees and the melancholy aspect 
of the landscape struck one very forcibly. At sunrise and 
sunset on the steppes the sun always reminds one of a huge 
ball of fire, and the slightest wind raises huge clouds of 
sand. When the day is calm, as it chanced to be on this 
occasion, everything is silent and motionless. 

The Cossacks rode on in silence. Their weapons made 
no noise; a Cossack would be ashamed of any such display 
of awkwardness. Two Cossacks from the station overtook 
them and exchanged a few words with them, then they all 
rode on together in silence. Suddenly Lukashka’ s horse 
stumbled; this was an unfortunate omen! The other Cos- 
sacks glanced furtively at one another; then hastily averted 
their gaze without making any allusion to the incident. 
Lukashka frowned darkly, set his teeth, and raised his 
whip. The spirited animal reared and plunged as if about 
to take flight. Lukashka gave him two or three stinging 
blows, and the horse reared still more violently, then 
bounded forward, leaving the rest of the party some dis- 
tance behind him. 

“ That’s & fine animal!” remarked the cornet. 


tHE COSSACKS. 


153 


te A regu’ar lion of a horse,” responded one of the Cos- 
sacks. 

The party rode on, sometimes at a walk, sometimes at a 
trot, and at last met a huge covered wagon moving slowly 
along. It was the property of a wandering Tartar, who 
was moving his family from one camp ground to another. 
Two women were gathering the droppings of the cattle to 
serve as fuel in the preparation of their morning repast. 
The comet, who was not familiar with their language, 
questioned them without being able to make the timid and 
terrified women understand him. 

Lukashka approached and accosted them familiarly in 
their native tongue, and the women, greatly relieved, an- 
swered him freely, as they would have answered a com- 
patriot. 

66 Ai, ai , ai , cop Abrelc ,” they said, in a plaintive tone, 
pointing in the direction in which the Cossacks were going, 
and meaning that there was quite a large number of 
Abreks hiding in the ambuscade. 

Olenine's knowledge of these expeditions being derived 
entirely from Uncle Jerochka's stories, he was determined 
to keep up with his companions, and see everything that 
was to be seen. He could not help admiring the Cossacks, 
who listened eagerly to the slightest sound, and gave close 
attention to the most trifling detail. Olenine had brought 
his weapons with him, but seeing that the Cossacks avoided 
him, he decided to remain a neutral witness of the engage- 
ment. 

A shot suddenly resounded in the distance. The comet 
became excited and gave one order after another, but no 
one listened to them. Everybody was watching Lukashka 
and waiting for instructions from him. Lukashka’s man- 
ner was calm and even solemn. Urging his horse on so 
swiftly that the others could not keep pace with him, he 
gazed eagerly ahead of him, shading his eyes from the 
glare with his hand. 


154 


THE COSSACKS. 


44 Look, there’s a horse!” he exclaimed, choking his 
steed and falling into line with the others. 

Olenine could see no one; hut the keener vision of the 
Cossacks had discerned two riders in the distance appar- 
ently coming straight toward the party. 

“ Are they Abreks?” asked Olenine. 

No one deigned any response to this absurd question. 
No Abrek would be such a fool as to cross the river with 
his horse. 

“ Radkia seems to be beckoning to us,” remarked Lu- 
kashka. “ See, he is coming to meet us!” 

In a few seconds it became very evident that the riders 
were really Cossacks belonging to the patrol. 

When the two parties met the corporal walked straight 
up to Lukashka. 


CHAPTER XLL 

“ Are they far off?” asked Lukashka. 

A shot resounded about thirty paces off. The corporal 
smiled. 

fe That is Gorka firing at them,” he said, indicating the 
enemy’s position with a movement of the head. 

After proceeding a few yards further, they could see 
Gorka reloading his rifle behind a small hillock. He was 
amusing himself by firing at the Abreks, who were crouch- 
ing behind another hillock a short distance off. 

A. bullet whistled by. The cornet turned pale and lost 
his wits entirely. Lukashka sprung from his horse, threw 
the bridle to one of the Cossacks, and ran toward Gorka. 
Olenine followed. Two more bullets whistled by their ears. 
Lukashka turned to Olenine with a laugh as he hastily bent 
his head. 

“ They’ll kill you, Andreitch,” he exclaimed. “ Go 
back. You’ve no business here!” 

But Olenine was determined to see the Abreks. He had 


THE COSSACKS. 


155 


just caught a glimpse of their caps and rifles when there 
came a puff of smoke, and still another bullet whistled by. 
The Abreks were in a marshy spot at the foot of a hillock. 
Olenine was amazed at the spot they had chosen. It was 
level, like all the rest of the steppe; but as he looked at it he 
said to himself that they could nowhere have found a place 
better suited to their purpose. 

Lukashka turned suddenly and ran back to the spot 
where his horse was standing. Olenine followed him. 

“We must get a cart with some hay on it. If we don't 
we shall ail be killed," cried Lukashka. “ Go back and 
get that Tartar's wagon. " 

The cornet and the corporal acquiesced. The wagon was 
brought, and the Cossacks, sheltering themselves behind it, 
began to push it along toward the enemy. Olenine climbed 
the hillock to await further developments. 

The Abreks, nine in number, were kneeling in a row 
close together and did not fire. 

Suddenly the profound silence that had prevailed was 
broken by a strange, lugubrious chant, similar to Uncle 
Jerochka's Ail da'i! dalalai! The Circassians, seeing that 
they could not escape the Cossacks, had bound themselves 
together with strong leather straps to prevent themselves 
from taking flight, no matter how strongly they might be 
tempted; then, after loading their guns, they began to sing 
their death song. 

The Cossacks drew nearer and nearer. Olenine expected 
every instant to hear the first discharge; but the silence 
was broken only by the lugubrious song of the Abreks. 
Then the singing suddenly ceased; a bullet struck the 
wagon. Fierce oaths and shrill cries resounded from the 
Abreks. Shot followed shot, and bullet after bullet buried 
itself in the hay. The Cossacks did not return the fire, 
though they were now only about five yards from the 
enemy. 

Another minute passed, and then the Cossacks darted 


156 


THE COSSACKS. 


out from behind the wagon yelling savagely. Lukashka 
was at their head. Olenine heard a rapid interchange of 
shots, a series of blood-curdling yells and frightful groans. 
Leaping from his horse he ran to join the Cossacks. Hor- 
ror so obscured his vision that he could see nothing clearly; 
but he somehow divined that all was over. 

Lukashka, pale as death, had seized a wounded Circas- 
sian, and was shouting: 

“ Don't kill him! I'm going to take him alive!" 

It was the brother of the Abrek Lukashka had killed; 
the same one who came to ransom the body. 

Lukashka held him in an iron grasp; but the Abrek sud- 
denly wrenched himself free, and quick as lightning pulled 
the trigger of his pistol. Lukashka fell to the ground. 
The blood gushed from his breast, but he sprung up only 
to fall again, however, swearing in Russian and Tartar 
alike. 

All the Abreks had now been killed except the man who 
had shot Lukashka. Like a wounded vulture — the blood 
was streaming from his right eye — with set teeth and glar- 
ing eyes he stood grasping his dagger, resolved to defend 
himself to the last. The cornet stole up behind him, and 
placing his pistol close to the Abrek's ear, fired. The man 
sprung up in the air with a frightful yell and fell dead. 

The Cossacks separated the dead men and stripped them 
of their weapons. Lukashka was laid on the wagon. He 
was still swearing and cursing his antagonist. 

“ You lie! I'll strangle you with my own hands! You 
shan't escape me, you yellow devil!" he cried, savagely. 

At last he sunk back unconscious from weakness and 
loss of blood. 

Olepine returned home, and that evening he was told 
that Lukashka was lying at the point of death. A Tartar 
had undertaken to cure him with herbs, but even the most 
sanguine entertained very little hope of his recovery. The 
bodies of the dead Abreks had been brought to the station. 


THE COSSACKS. 


157 


and crowds of women and children were flocking to see 
them. 

It was twilight when Olenine reached home. He felt 
dazed and bewildered, but soon recollections of the previous 
evening — the evening spent with Marianna — began to 
haunt him, and he seated himself at the window. Soon he 
saw the girl go from the milk-room to the house. The 
mother was in the vineyard, her father at the government 
house. Olenine could wait no longer; he felt that he must 
see the young girl. 

When she saw him come in, she turned her back on 
him. Olenine thought it was from modesty. 

“ May I come on, Marianna?” he asked. 

She hastily turned and confronted him. There were 
tears in her eyes; her face was beautiful in its grief; but 
the look she gave the young man was full of haughty scorn. 

“ I came, Marianna — I came — ” he stammered. 

“ Go away, I tell you! Go away!” 

The expression of her face did not change; but tears 
were flowing in torrents from her eyes. 

“ What is the matter? Why are you weeping?” 

“ Why!” she exclaimed, in a harsh, hard voice. “ They 
are slaying Cossacks; and you ask me why I weep?” 

“ Is Lukashka — ” 

“ Go away, I tell you. What do you want here?” 

* Marianna!” 

“ Go; you will never obtain anything from me!” 

“ Marianna, Marianna, do not say that!” 

“ Get out of my sight, cold-blooded wretch that you 
are!” cried the girl, stamping her foot angrily, and then 
springing toward him with a threatening gesture. 

There was so much anger, contempt, and loathing in her 
face that Olenine saw he had, indeed, nothing to hope for; 
and without uttering a word in reply, he fled from the 
house as if pursued by the furies. 


158 


THE COSSACKS. 


CHAPTEK XLII. 

Oh reaching home he threw himself on the bed, where he 
remained for two hours as silent and motionless as if 
stunned; then he went to the commander of the detach- 
ment and requested permission to return to headquarters. 
After effecting a settlement with his landlord through 
Vania, he left for the fortress where his regiment was sta- 
tioned without taking leave of any one. Uncle Jerochka, 
who dropped in at all hours of the day and night, was the 
only person to hid him God* speed. 

They took several glasses of wine together. A three- 
horse post-wagon was standing at the door, as at the time 
of his departure from Moscow; but Olenine made no at- 
tempt to analyze his feelings, as he had done on that occa- 
sion. He no longer dreamed of a new life. He loved 
Marianna more than ever, and knew that she would never 
return his love. 

“ Good-bye, good-bye, father/- said Uncle Jerochka. 
“ When you go on a campaign be sensible and heed the ad- 
vice of an old man. When you come face to face with the 
enemy don't stay in the ranks. As soon as you fellows get 
frightened you all huddle together, and that is dangerous, 
because they always aim at a crowd. As for me, I always 
kept off by myself as much as possible, and that is why I've 
never been wounded." 

“ How about the ball in your back?" inquired Vania, 
who was putting the room in order. 

“ Oh, that was some deviltry of the Cossacks." 

“ The Cossacks?" repeated Olenine. 

“ Yes; they were all drunk, and Vanka Sitkne shot me 
in the back just for fun." 

“What a shame!" remarked Olenine. “Will you be 
ready soon, Vania?" 


THE COSSACKS. 


150 


ct Why are you in such a hurry? Let me finish my story. 
The bullet didn't touch the bone, but it remained in the 
flesh. 4 You've killed me, brother. You'll have to pay 
me well for this. You owe me at least a half gallon of 
brandy,' I said to him." 

“ Did it hurt you much?" asked Olenine, who was only 
half listening. 

“ Let me finish my story. He gave me the wine, and 
we all drank — the blood was still flowing — the floor was 
covered with it. After we finished the brandy, old Bour- 
dak said: 4 The fellow's going to die. Give us another 
gallon or I'll hand you over to the authorities.' Well, he 
gave us the wine, and we drank until broad daylight. I 
went to sleep on the stove, and the next morning I couldn't 
move hand or foot. " 

44 Did it injure you seriously?" repeated Olenine, think- 
ing it possible that he might receive an answer to his ques- 
tion this time. 

44 Do you suppose I minded a trifle like that. No; but 
my limbs were stiff, and I couldn't walk for awhile. " 

44 You lived through it, though," said Olenine, who 
could not muster up courage to smile, his heart was so 
heavy. 

44 Oh, yes, I was soon all right again; but the bullet is 
still there. Feel it." 

And the old man unbuttoned his shirt and bared his 
broad shoulders where the bullet was plainly visible near 
the backbone. 

44 See how it moves about," said the old hunter, amusing 
himself with , the ball as with a toy. 

44 Will Lukashka live?" asked Olenine. 

44 God knows! There's no doctor here, but they've sent 
for one. " 

44 To Groznoia?" 

44 Oh, no, father. If I were the czar, I'd have hung all 
your Russian doctors long ago. They don't know how to 


THE COSSACKS. 


160 

do anything but cut and hack. They cut off Balaschew’s 
leg and crippled him. That shows what fools they are. 
What is Balaschew good for now, I'd like to know? No, 
father, they’ve gone up in the mountains to get a real doc- 
tor. A friend of mine was wounded in the breast once, 
and the Russian doctors gave him up, but Saib cured him 
in a little while. The people who live in the mountains 
know all about herbs. ” 

“Nonsense! they’re nothing but a set of ignorant 
quacks. I’m going to send the surgeon that belongs to our 
regiment.” 

“ Quacks!” retorted the old hunter, highly incensed. 
“And you’ll send a surgeon? Nonsense! If your physi- 
cians had any sense our Cossacks would go to you to be 
cured; but eyen your own officers send to the mountains 
for our doctors. You’re nothing but frauds, all of you.” 

Olenine made no reply, for he too was of the opinion that 
everything in the world he had recently left, and to which 
he was about to return, was a hollow mockery. 

“ Have you seen Lukashka?' How is he?” he inquired. 

“ He lies like a dead man, and neither eats nor drinks, 
though he takes a little brandy when they pour it down his 
throat. It makes me feel really sad to look at him, for he 
was a brave fellow. I was at death’s door once myself. 
The old women were howling around me; my head seemed 
to be on fire, and they had already laid me under the holy 
images. I lay there perfectly motionless, and it seemed to 
me that hundreds of little drummer boys were beating the 
reveille upon the stove. I begged them to stop, but they 
only beat the louder.” Here the old man laughed as if he 
thought it a capital joke. “ Pretty soon the women 
brought a priest to see me. He was a scapegrace, who 
made love to the women, gorged himself with good things, 
and played the balalaika. I confessed to him. ‘ I have 
sinned, father,’ said I. Then he began to preach to me on 
the sin of playing the balalaika. i Give me the accursed 


THE COSSACKS. 


161 


instrument so I can destroy it/ said lie. 4 1 haven't any/ 
I replied, for I had hidden it in one of the out-buildings, 
knowing they w r ould not he likely to find it there. Well, 
at last they concluded to let me alone, and I soon recovered 
and began to play the guitar again. But what was I talk- 
ing about? Oh, yes, I remember now. Take my advice 
and don't remain in the ranks. They will kill you if you 
do; and I should be very sorry to hear it. You are a good 
drinker, and I like a good drinker. You Russians are all 
fond of climbing every little hill you come to. There was 
a young Russian here who always ran and climbed a hill as 
soon as he saw it. One day he climbed one and an Abrek 
saw him and killed him., Oh, those Abreks are cunning 
fellows, and shoot even better than I do! It amazes me 
when I look at your soldiers. What fools they are! They 
all keep close together and wear red collars, just as* if they 
wanted to be killed. One falls; they carry him off the 
field, and another man takes his place. How stupid! Why 
doesn't each man go off by himself? It would be much 
more sensible. Do as I say, and then the enemy won't 
hurt you." 

“ Thank you, uncle," said Olenine, rising and moving 
toward the door. “ We shall meet again some day, God 
willing. " 

The old Cossack remained seated on the floor. 

“ Is this any way to part, simpleton?" he growled. 
We've kept company for a whole year; and you think a 
cool good-bye is all that is necessary. You have no idea 
how fond I am of you, and how much I pity you. You 
always seem to be so sad and lonely ! I can't sleep at night 
for thinking of you. How true are the words of the song: 

“ It is hard, my brother, to dwell in a foreign land!” 

ee Farewell, then," said Olenine. 

The old man rose and held out his hand. Olenine shook 
it cordially.^ 


162 


THE COSSACKS. 


44 Yo, give me your face,” said the old hunter; and tak- 
ing Olenine’s face between his two brawny hands, he kissed 
him three times, and then burst into tears. 44 I love you; 
good-bye,” he faltered, with great apparent emotion. 

Olenine seated himself in the wagon. 

“What! can it be that you’re going off without giving 
me anything to remember you by?” cried the old man. 
44 1 think you might give me one of your rifles, at least; 
you have two,” he added, with another burst of tears. 

Olenine picked up one of his rifles and handed it to him. 

44 You’ve given him enough and more than enough 
already,” growled Vania. 44 There’s no such tiling as sat- 
isfying the old cormorant.” 

44 Hold your tongue, you miser!” exclaimed Uncle 
Jerochka, laughing. 

As he spoke, Marianna stepped out on the porch, cast an 
indifferent glance at the departing travelers, then with a 
careless nod turned and went back into the house again. 

44 Lafille /” exclaimed Vania, with a meaning wink. 

I 44 Go on!” cried Olenine, angrily. 

44 Good-bye, father, good-bye. I shall often think of 
you!” cried Uncle Jerochka. 

After going a short distance Olenine turned and looked 
behind him. Uncle Jerochka and Marianna were engaged 
in earnest conversation, evidently about their own affairs, 
for neither of them vouchsafed him a parting glance. 


THE EOT. 


ADVERTISEMENTS. 



gme<? PyleV 



produces not only a saving 
of time and labor to the in- 
telligent laundress, who with- 
out it tries to make elbow- 
power and soap do what they 
seldom accomplish. It is a 
relief to the pocket of the 
master of the house, and the 
conscience of the house- 
mother. She feels herself to 
be personally responsible for the condition of the 
linen, which comes up from the weekly wash ill-smell- 
ing and dingy, or, if white, is eaten as by a cotton- 
loving species of moths into holes by washing soda, 
beloved of the lazy, abhorred by the thrifty. Pearline, 
used according to the directions, which accompany 
each package, softens hard water, extracts grease, bleaches “ white goods ” 
without damage to the finest fabric, and cleanses paint to perfection. In the 
decade that has elapsed since the introduction of it into American kitchens, 
the demand has steadily and rapidly increased, until, in 1886, 14,000,000 pack- 
ages were required to supply the market ; the demand in 1887 was still larger. 
This mass of truth-telling figures is eloquent and unsurmountable. 

Manufactured only by JAMES PYLE, New York. 


^>.B^.3sraD03sr pettsio! 

GLUTEN? SUPPOSITORIES 

CURE CONSTIPATION A1NI> PILES. 

BO Cents by Mail.^ Circulars Free. 

HEALTH FOOD CO., 

4tli Avenue and lOtli St., IN. Y. 



These famous and unrivaled Pills PURIFY THE BLOOD, and act pow- 
erfully, yet soothingly, on the LIVER and STOMACH, and relieve INDIGES- 
TION, NERVOUS DEBILITY, DYSPEPSIA, SICK HEADACHE, SLEEP- 
LESSNESS, BILIOUSNESS, and are wonderfully efficacious in all ailments 
incidental to FEMALES, Young or Old. Sure cure for PIMPLES and ALL 
ERUPTIONS of the SKIN. Price 50 cents per box, 6 boxes for $2.50. Sent 
by mail on receipt of price. Address GRAHAM MEDICAL CO., 
P. O. Box 2124, New York. Please mention this publication. * 

OLD SLEUTH’S BEST DETECTIVE STORY. 

“THE SHADOW DETECTIVE.” 

By OLD SLEUTH, 

Author of il The Gypsy Detective “ The Irish Detective etc., etc. 

Handsomely Bound In Paper Covers. Printed in large type on fine paper. 

PKICE 50 CENTS. 

“THE SHADOW DETECTIVE,” one of Old Sleuth's great stories, is now of- 
fered in an attractive volume for fifty cents. Thousands have heard of this 
wonderful storj', and it will be found fully to merit its great popularity as a serial. 

It may be had of all newsdealers, or will be sent by mail on receipt of price, 
50 cents, by the publisher. Address GEORGE MUNRO, Munro’s Publishing! 
House, 17 to 27 Vandewater Street, N. Y. (P. O. Box 3751.) 



MUNRO’S PUBLICATIONS 


Old Sleuth Library. 


A Series of the Most Thrilling Detective Stories 
Ever Published! 


ISSUED QUARTERLY. 


1 Old Sleuth, the Detective 10c 

2 The King of the Detectives — 10c 

3 Old Sleuth’s Triumph (1st half) 10c 

3 Old Sleuth’s Triumph (2d half) 10c 

4 Under a Million Disguises (1st 

Half 10c 

4 Under a Million Disguises (2d 

half 10c 

5 Night Scenes in New York 10c 

6 Old Electricity, the Lightning 

Dctcctivo 10c 

7 The Shadow Detective (1st half) 10c. 

7 The Shadow Detective (2d half) 10c 

8 Red-Light Will, the River De- 

tective (1st half). 10c 

8 Red-Light Will, the River De- 

tective (2d half) 10c 

9 Iron Burgess, the Government 

Detective (1st half) 10c 

9 Iron Burgess, the Government 

Detective (2d half) 10c 

10 The Brigands of New York (1st 

half) 10c 

10 The Brigands of New York (2d 

half) 10c 

11 Tracked by a Ventriloquist. . . . 10c 

12 The Twin Detectives 10c 

13 The French Detective.. 10c 

14 Billy Wayne, the St. Louis De- 

tective 10c 

15 The New York Detective 10c 

16 O’Neil McDarragh, the Detect- 

ive; or, The Strategy of a 
Brave Man 10c 

17 Old Sleuth in Harness Again. . . 10c 

18 The Lady Detective 10c 

19 The Yankee Detective 10c 

20 The Fastest Boy in New York . . 10c 

21 Black Raven, the Georgia De- 

tective 10c 

22 Night-hawk, the Mounted De- 

tective 10c 

23 The Gypsy Detective 10c 

24 The Mysteries and Miseries of 

New York 10c 

25 Old Terrible 10c 

36 The Smugglers of New York Bay 10c 
27 Manfred, the Magic Trick De- 
tective 10c 


28 Mura, the Western Lady De- 

tective 10o 

29 Mons. Armand ; or, The French 

Detective in New York 10c 

30 Lady Kate, the Dashing Female 

Uetective (1st half) 10c 

30 Lady Kate, the Dashing Female 

Detective (2d half) 10c 

31 Hamud, the Detective 10c 

32 The Giant Detective in France 

(1st half) 10c 

32 The Giant Detective in France 

(2d half) 10c 

33 The American Detective in 

Russia 10c 

34 The Dutch Detective 10c 

35 Old Puritan, the Old-Time Yan- 

kee Detective (1st half) 10c 

35 Old Puritan, the Old-Time Yan- 
kee Detective (2d half) 10c 


36 Manfred’s Quest; or. The Mys- 
tery of a Trunk (1st half). . . 10c 

36 Manfred’s Quest; or, The Mys- 

tery of a Trunk (2d half) 10c 

37 Tom Thumb; or, The Wonderful 


Boy Detective (1st half) 10c 

37 Tom Thumb; or, The Wonderful 

Boy Detective (2d half) 10c 

38 Old Ironsides Abroad (1st half). 10c 

38 Old Ironsides Abroad (2d half). 10c 

39 Little Black Tom ; or, The Ad- 

ventures of a Mischievous 
Darky (1st half) 10c 

39 Little Black Tom; or. The Ad- 

ventures of a Mischievous 
Darky (2d half) 10c 

40 Old Ironsides Among the Cow- 

boys (1st half) 10c 

40 Old Ironsides Among the Cow- 

boys (2d half) 10c 

41 Black Tom in Search of a Fa- 

ther; or, the Further Advent- 
ures of a Mischievous Darky 

(1st half) 10c 

41 Black Tom in Search of a Fa- 
ther ; or, the Further Advent- 
ures of a Mischievous Darky 
(2d half) 10c 


1 The above books are for sale by all newsdealers, or will be sent to any 
address, postage prepaid, on receipt of the price, 10 cents each. Address 


GEORGE MUNGO, Munro’s Publishing House, 

(P. O. Box 3T51.) IS* to 2? Vandewater Street, New York, 


MUNRO’S PUBLICATIONS. 

The Seaside Library 25-Cent Edition. 

ALWAYS UNCHANGED AND UNABRIDGED. 

WITH HANDSOME LITHOGRAPHED PAPER COVER. 


Persons who wish to purchase the following works in a complete 
and unabridged form are cautioned to order and see that the/ get 
The Seaside Library, as works published in other Libraries are 
frequently abridged and incomplete. Every number of The Sea 
side Library is 

Always Unchanged and Unabridged. 

Newsdealers wishing catalogues of The Seaside Library— 25 Cent Edi- 
tion, bearing their imprint, will be supplied on sending their names, 
addresses, and number required. 

The works in The Seaside Library— 25 Cent Edition, are printed from 
larger type and on better paper than any other series published. 

The following works are for sale by all newsdealers, or will be sent to 
any address, postage prepaid, on receipt of price, 25 cents each, by the 
publisher. Address 

GEORGE MUNRO, Munro’s Publishing House, 

P. O. Box 3751. 17 to 27 Yandewater Street, N. Y. 

[When ordering by mail please order by numbers .] 


NO. PRICE. 

1 Lady Valworth’s Diamonds. By 

“ The Duchess 11 25 

2 A True Magdalen. By Charlotte 

M. Braeme 25 

3 A House Party, and Afternoon 

and Other Sketches. By 
“ Ouida.” 25 

4 For Another’s Sin; or, A Strug- 

gle for Love. By Charlotte 
M. Braeme 25 

5 Mohawks. By Miss M. E. Brad- 

don. First half 25 

5 Mohawks. By Miss M. E. Brad- 

don. Second half 25 

6 Dick’s Sweetheart; or, “ O Ten- 

der Dolores !” “ The Duchess ” 25 

7 A Woman’s Error. By Charlotte 

M. Braeme 25 

8 Lady Branksmere. By “ The 

Duchess” 25 

9 The World Between Them. By 

Charlotte M. Braeme 25 

10 Wife in Name Only. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme 25 

11 Kidnapped. By Robert Louis 

Stevenson 25 

12 A Mental Struggle. By “ The 

Duchess” 25 

13 Strange Case of Dr. Jekyll and 

Mr. Hyde, and Prince Otto. By 
Robert Louis Stevenson 25 

14 Thorns and Orange-Blossoms. 

By Charlotte M. Braeme 25 

15 Set in Diamonds. By Charlotte 

M. Braeme 25 


NO. PRICE. 

16 A Broken Wedding-Ring. By 

Charlotte M. Braeme 25 

17 Her Martyrdom. By Charlotte 

M. Braeme 25 

18 Beyond Pardon. By Charlotte 

M. Braeme 25 

19 Doris’s Fortune. By Florence 

Warden 25 

20 Doctor Cupid. Rhoda Broughton 25 

21 The Guilty River. Wilkie Collins 25 

22 A Golden Heart. By Charlotte 

M. Braeme 25 

23 By Woman’s Wit. Mrs. Alexander 25 

24 She: A History of Adventure. 

By H. Rider Haggard 25 

25 Pure Gold. By Mrs. H. Lovett 

Cameron. First half 25 

25 Pure Gold. By Mrs. H. Lovett 

Cameron. Second half 25 

26 A Cardinal Sin. Hugh Conway 25 

27 My Friend Jim. W. E. Norris. 25 

28 That Other Person. By Mrs. Al- 

fred Hunt. First half 25 

28 That Other Person. By Mrs. Al- 

fred Hunt. Second half 25 

29 Called Back. By Hugh Conway 25 

30 The Witch’s Head. By H. Rider 

Haggard 25 

31 King Solomon’s Mines. By H. 

Rider Haggard 25 

32 Alice’s Adventures in Wonder- 

land. By Lewis Carroll 25 

33 At War With Herself. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme 25 

34 Fair Women. By Mrs. Forrester 25 


2 


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY— 25-Cent Edition. 


35 A Fallen Idol. By F. Anstey. . . 25 

86 The Mark of Cain. By Andrew 

Lang 25 

87 A Crimson Stain. By Annie 

Bradshaw 25 

38 At Bay. By Mrs. Alexander — 25 

39 Vice Versa By F. Anstey 25 

40 The Case of Reuben Malachi. By 

H. Sutherland Edwards 25 

41 The Mayor of Casterbridge. By 

Thomas Hardy 25 

42 New Arabian Nights. By Rob- 

ert Louis Stevenson 25 

43 Dark Days. By Hugh Conway. 25 

44 King Arthur. By Miss Mulock. . 25 

45 Living or Dead. Hugh Conway 25 

46 A Wicked Girl. Mary Cecil Hay 25 

47 Bound by a Spell. Hugh Conway 25 

48 Beaton’s Bargain. By Mrs. Alex- 

ander 25 

49 I Have Lived and Loved. By 

Mrs. Forrester 25 

50 The Secret of Her Life. By Ed- 

ward Jenkins 25 

51 The Haunted Chamber. By 

“The Duchess” 25 

52 Uncle Max. By Rosa Nouchette 

Carey. First half 25 

52 Uncle Max. By Rosa Nouchette 

Carey. Second half 25 

53 Maid, Wife, or Widow ? and 

Ralph Wilton’s Weird. By 
Mrs. Alexander 25 

54 A Woman’s Temptation. By 

Charlotte M. Braeme 25 

55 Once Again. Mrs. Forrester — 25 

56 Vera Nevill ; or, Poor Wisdom’s 

Chance.- Mrs. H. Lovett Cameron 25 

57 The Outsider. Hawley Smart. . 25 

58 Jess. By H. Rider Haggard 25 

59 Dora Thorne. By Charlotte M. 

Braeme : 25 

60 Queenie’s Whim. By Rosa Nou- 

chette Carey. 1st half 25 

60 Queenie’s Whim. By Rosa Nou- 

chette Carejr. 2d half 25 

61 Hilary’s Folly. By Charlotte M. 

Braeme 25 

62 Barbara Heathcote’s Trial. By 

Rosa N. Carey. 1st half 25 

.63 Barbara Heathcote’s Trial. By 

Rosa N. Carey. 2d half 25 

63 Between Two Sins, and Wedded 

and Parted. By Charlotte M. 
Braeme 25 

64 A Bachelor’s Blunder. By W. 

E. Norris 25 

65 Nellie’s Memories. Rosa Nou- 

chette Carey. 1st half 25 

65 Nellie’s Memories. Rosa Nou- 

chette Care}\ 2d half 25 

66 Repented at Leisure. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme 25 

67 Wooed and Married. By Rosa 

Nouchette Cnrey. 1st half. .. 25 
67 Wooed and Married. By Rosa 
Nouchette Carey. 2d half... 25 
08 The Merry Men. By Robert 
Louis Stevenson 35 


69 Not Like Other Girls. By Rosa 

Nouchette Carey 25 

70 Othmar. By “ Ouida.” 1st half 25 

70 Othmar. By “Ouida.” 2d half 25 

71 Robert Ord’s Atonement. By 

Rosa Nouchette Carey 25 

72 Sunshine and Roses. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme 25 

73 For Lilias. By Rosa Nouchette 

Carey. First half 25 

73 For Lilias. By Rosa Nouchette 

Carey. Second half. . • - . . — 25 

74 Les Mis6rables. By Victor 

Hugo. Parti 25 

74 Les Mis6rabtes. By Victor 
Hugo. Part II 25 

74 Les Mis6rables. By Victor 

Hugo. Part III 25 

75 One Thing Needful. By Miss M. 

E. Braddon 25 

76 The Master Passion. By Flor- 

ence Marryat 25 

77 Marjorie. Charlotte M. Braeme 25 

78 Under Two Flags. By “Ouida” 25 

79 The Dark House. By George 

Manville Fenn 25 

80 The House on the Marsh. By 

Florence Warden 25 

81 In a Grass Country. By Mrs. H. 

Lovett Cameron 25 

82 Why Not? By Florence Marryat 25 

83 Weavers and Weft; or, “ Love 

That Hath Us in His Net.” 

By Miss M. E. Braddon 25 

84 The Professor. By Charlotte 

Brontfi 25 

85 The Trumpet-Major. By Thomas 

Hardy 25 

86 The Dead Secret. Wilkie Collins 25 

87 Deldee; or. The Iron Hand. By 

Florence Warden 25 

88 Springhaven. R. D. Blackmore. 

First half 25 

88 Springhaven. R. D. Blackmore. 

Second half 25 

89 A Vagrant Wife. By Florence 

Warden 25 

90 Struck Down. By Hawley Smart 25 

91 At the World’s Mercy. By Flor- 

ence Warden 25 

92 Claribel’s Love Story; or, Love’s 

Hidden Depths. By Charlotte 

TYT RvfioTUA 

93 The Shadow of a Sin.’ By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme 25 

94 Court Royal. By S. Baring- 

Gould 25 

95 Faith and Unfaith. By “The 

Duchess ” 25 

96 Cherry Ripe. By Helen B. 

M f'Vi Arc OK 

97 Little Tu’penny. By S. Baring- 

Gould 25 

98 Cometh Up as a Flower. By 

Rhoda Broughton 25 

99 From Gloom to Sunlight. By 

Charlotte M. Braeme 25 

100 Redeemed by Love. By Char- 
lotte M. Braeme 80 


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY — 25 Cent Edition. 


8 


301 A Woman’s War. By Charlotte 
M. Braeme 

102 ’Twixt Smile and Tear. By 

Charlotte M. Braeme 

103 Lady Diana’s Pride. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme 

104 Sweet Cymbeline. By Charlotte 

M. Braeme 

105 The Belle of Lynn. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme 

106 Dawn. By H. Rider Haggard. . 

107 The Tinted Venus. Bj'F.Anstey 

108 Addie’s Husband; or, Through 

Clouds to Sunshine 

109 The Rabbi’s Spell. By Stuart 

C. Cumberland 

110 Cornin’ Thro’ the Rye. By 

Helen B. Mathers 

111 Phyllis. By “The Duchess .. 

112 Tinted Vapours. ByJ. Maclaren 

Cobban 

113 A Haunted Life. By Charlotte 

M. Braeme 

114 The Woodlanders. By Thomas 

Hardy 

115 Wee Wide. By Rosa Noucliette 

Carey 

116 Worth Winning. By Mrs. H. 

Lovett Cameron 

117 Sabina Zembra. By William 

Black. First half 

117 Sabina Zembra. By William 

Black. Second half 

118 For Maimie’s Sake. By Grant 

Allen 

119 Good-bye, Sweetheart! By 

Rhoda Broughton 

120 Dolores. By Mrs. Forrester 

121 Rossmoyne. By “The Duchess” 

122 A Girl’s Heart 

123 Garrison Gossip: Gathered in 

Biqjnkhampton. By John 
Strange Winter 

124 File No. 113. By Emile Gaboriau 

125 King Solomon’s Wives. By 

Hyder Ragged 

126 He. By the author of “ King 

Solomon’s Wives” 

127 The Romance of a Poor Young 

Man. By Octave Feuillet 

128 Hilda. By Charlotte M. Braeme 

129 The Master of the Mine. By 

Robert Buchanan 

130 Portia. By “ The Duchess ”... 

131 Matt: A Tale of a Caravan. 

By Robert Buchanan 

132 Mrs. Geoffrey. “ The Duchess ” 

133 June. By Mrs. Forrester 

134 In Durance Vile. By “ The 

Duchess ” 

135 Diana Carew. Mrs. Forrester. 

136 Loys, Lord Berresford. By 

“ The Duchess ” 

137 My Lord and My Lady. By Mrs. 

Forrester 

138 Airy Fairy Lilian. By “ The 

Duchess ” 

339 Viva. By Mrs. Forrester 

140 Molly Bawn. “ The Duchegs ” 


141 Rhona. By Mrs. Forrester. ... 25 

142 Beauty’s Daughters. By “ The 

Duchess 1 ’ 

143 A Maiden All Foriorn. By “ The 

Duchess” 25 

144 The Mystery of Colde Fell; or, 

Not Proven. By Charlotte M. 
Braeme 25 

145 Borderland Jessie Fothergill 25 

146 A Prince of Darkness. By 

Florence Warden 25 


147 Roy and Viola. By Mrs. For- 

rester 

148 Doris. By “ The Duchess ” 

149 Mignon. By Mrs. Forrester. . . 

150 The Crime of Christmas Day. . . 

151 The Squire’s Darling. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme 

152 Robur the Conqueror. By Jules 

Verne 

153 A Dark Marriage Morn. By 

Charlotte M. Braeme 

154 Within an Inch of His Life. By 

Emile Gaboriau 

155 Other People’s Money. By 

Emile Gaboriau 

156 Gold Elsie. By E. Marlitt 

157 Her Second Love. By Charlotte 

M. Braeme 

158 East Lynne. By Mrs. Henry 

Wood. First half 

158 East Lynne. By Mrs. Henry 

Wood. Second half 

159 On Her Wedding Morn. By 

Charlotte M. Braeme 

160 Allan Quatermain. By H. Rider 

Haggard 

161 The Duke’s Secret. By Char- 

lotte M Braeme 

162 Old Ma’m’selle’s Secret. By E. 

Marlitt 

163 The Shattered Idol. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme 

164 A Modern Circe. By “ The Duch- 

css 1 1 • • , 

165 Handy Andy. A Tale of irish 

Life. By Samuel Lover 

166 The Earl’s Error. By Charlotte 

M. Braeme 

167 Scheherazade: A London 

Night’s Entertainment. By 
Florence Warden 

168 The Duchess. By “ The Duch- 

CSS 

169 Marvel. By “ The Duchess ”. . . 

170 Driver Dallas. ByJ. S. Winter. 

171 Home Again. By George Mac- 

donald 

172 The Frozen Pirate. By W. Clark 

Russell 

173 Faust. By Goethe 

174 The Three Guardsmen. By Alex- 

ander Dumas 

175 Moths. By “ Ouida ” 

176 The Moonstone. Wilkie Collins 

177 Jane Eyre. Charlotte BrontA. 

178 Old Myddleton's Money. By 

Mary Cecil Hay «. .28 


25 

25 

25 

t 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 


88 8 888 8 888 888 88888 88 8888 8 888 


4 


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY — 25 Cent Edition. 


179 Harry Lorrequer. By Charles 

Lever 25 

180 Middlemarcb. By George Eliot. 

First half 25 

180 Middlemarch. By George Eliot. 

Second half 25 

181 Monsieur Lecoq. By Emile 

Gaboriau. Vol. 1 25 

181 Monsieur Lecoq. By Emile 

Gaboriau. Vol. TI 25 

182 20,000 Leagues Under the Seas. 

By Jules Verne 25 


183 Charles O’Malley, the Irish Dra- 
goon. Charles Lever. 1st half 25 

183 Charles O’Malley, the Irish Dra- 

goon. Charles Lever. 2d half 25 

184 The Tour of the World in 80 

Days. By Jules Verne 25 

185 John Halifax, Gentleman. By 

Miss Mulock. First half 25 

185 John Halifax, Gentleman. By 

Miss Mulock. Second half. . . 25 

186 Adam Bede. By George Eliot. 

First half 25 

186 Adam Bede. By George Eliot. 

Second half 25 

187 The Wreck of the “ Grosvenor.” 

By W. Clark Russell 25 

388 Masaniello ; or, The Fisherman 

of Naples. Alexander Dumas 25 

189 A Tale of Three Lions, and On 

Going Back, by H. Rider 
Haggard. Treasure Island, 
by Robert Louis Stevenson. . . 25 

190 The Misadventures of John 

Nicholson, and An Inland 
Voyage. By Robert Louis 
Stevenson 25 


192 Texar’s Vengeance; or, North 
vs. South. By Jules Verne. 
Parti 25 

191 Texar’s Vengeance; or, North 

vs. South. By Jules Verne. 
Part II 25 

192 Lady Grace. By Mrs. Henry 

Wood 25 

193 Hidden Perils. By Mary Cecil 

Hay 25 

194 The Last Days of Pompeii. By 

Bulwer Lytton. 25 

195 Twenty Years After. By Alex- 

ander Dumas 25 

196 Lady Audley’s Secret. By Miss 

M.' E. Braddon 25 

197 Signa’s Sweetheart. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme 25 

198 Mona’s Choice. By Mrs. Alex- 

ander 25 

199 The Bride of the Nile. By 

George Ebers. First half — 25 

199 The Bride of the Nile. By 

George Ebers. Second half.. 25 

200 Confessions of an English Opi- 

um-Eater, and The English 
Mail-Coach. By Thomas De 


Quincey 25 

201 A Life Interest. By Mrs. Alex- 

ander 25 

202 The Lady of the Lake. By Sir 

Walter Scott, Bart 25 

203 The 13th Hussars. By Emile 

Gaboriau 25 

204 A Queer Race. By William 

Wes tall 25 

205 Only the Governess. By Rosa 

Nouchette Carey 25 


The foregoing works are for sale by all newsdealers, or will be sent to 
any address, postage free, on receipt of price, 25 cents each, by the publisher. 

Address GEORGE MUNRO, Munro’s Publishing House, 

(P. O. Box 3751.) 17 to 27 Vandewater Street, New York. 


The New York Fashion Bazar Book of the Toilet. 

PRICE 25 CENTS. 

This is a little book which we can recommend to every lady for the Preserva- 
tion and Increase of Health and Beauty. It contains full directions for all the 
arts and mysteries of personal decoration, and for increasing the natural 
graces of form and expression. All the little affections of the skin, hair, eyes 
and body, that detract from appearance and happiness, are made the sub- 
jects of precise and excellent recipes. Ladies are instructed how to reduce 
their weight without injury to health and without producing pallor and weak- 
ness. Nothing necessary to a complete toilet book of recipes and valuable 
advice and information has been overlooked in the compilation of this volume. 

For sale by all newsdealers, or sent by mail to any address, postage pre- 
paid, on receipt of price, 25 cents, by the publisher. Address 

GEORGE MUNRO, Munro’s Publishing House, 

(P. O. Box 3751.) 17 to 37 Vandewater Street, New York. 


MUNRO’S PUBLICATIONS. 

The Seaside Library-Pocket Edition. 

WITH HANDSOME LITHOGRAPHED PAPER COVER/ 


Persons who wish to purchase the following works in a complete 
and unabridged form are cautioned to order and see that they get 
The Seaside Library, Pocket Edition, as works published in 
other libraries are frequently abridged and incomplete. Every 
number of The Seaside Library is 

ALWAYS UNCHANGED AND UNABRIDGED. 

Newsdealers wishing catalogues of The Seaside Library, Pocket Edi- 
tion, bearing their imprint, will be supplied on sending their names 
addresses, and number required. 

The works in The Seaside Library, Pocket Edition, are printed from 
larger type and on better paper than any other series published. 

The following works are for sale by all newsdealers, or will be sent to 
any address, postage free, on receipt of price, by the publisher. 

Address GEORGE MUNRO, Munro’s Publishing House, 

P. O. Box 3751. 17 to 27 Vandewater Street, New York. 

[When ordering by mail please order by numbers .] 


NUMERICAL LIST. 


1 Yolande. By William Black. . 

2 Molly Bawn. “ The Duchess ” 

3 Mill on the Floss, The. By 

George Eliot •••• 

4 Under Two Flags. By “ Ouida 

5 Admiral’s Ward. The. By Mrs. 

Alexander 

6 Portia. By “ The Duchess ”... 

7 File No. 113. By Emile Gaboriau 

8 East Lynne. By Mrs. Henry 

Wood. 1st and 2d half, each 
9 Wanda, Countess von Szalras. 

By “Ouida” 

10 Old Curiosity Shop, The. By 

Charles Dickens • •• 

11 John Halifax. Gentleman. By 
Miss Mulock. 2 parts, each. 

12 Other People’s Money. By 

Emile Gaboriau 

13 Eyre’s Acquittal. By Helen B. 

Mathers 

14 Airy Fairy Lilian. By The 

Duchess ’ \ „ 

15 Jane Eyre. By Charlotte Bront6 

16 Phyllis. By “ The Duchess ” . . 

17 Wooing O’t, The. By Mrs. Alex- 

under, «•#••••••••••••• 

18 Shandon Bells. ByWm. Black 

19 Her Mother’s Sin. By Charlotte 

M. Braeme, author of ‘ Dora 
Thorne” ••••' .••••••• 

20 Within an Inch of His Lite. 

By Emile Gaboriau — 

21 Sunrise : A Story of These Times 

By Wm. Black 

22 David Copperlield. By Charles 

Dickens. Yol. I. ••• •••••••:• • 

22 David Copperfield. By Charles 
Dickens, Yol, H... 


23 Princess of Thule, A. By Will- 

iam Black 30 

24 Pickwick Papers. By Charles 

Dickens. Vol. I *0 

24 Pickwick Papers. By Charles 

Dickens. Vol. II 20 

25 Mrs. Geoffrey. “ The Duchess.” 

(Large type edition) 20 

950 Mrs. Geoffrey. “The Duchess” 10 

26 Monsieur Lecoq. By Emile 

Gaboriau. Vol. I • •• 20 

26 Monsieur Lecoq. By Emile 

Gaboriau. Vol. II 20 

27 Vanity Fair. By William M. 

Thackeray. Two parts, each 20 

28 Ivanhoe. By Sir Walter Scott. 20 

29 Beauty’s Daughters. By “ The 

Duchess” •••••••••■ 10 

30 Faith and Unfaith. By “ The 

Duchess” 20 

31 Middlemarch. By George Eliot. 

First half 20 

31 Middlemarch. By George Eliot. 

Second half 20 

32 Land Leaguers, The. By An- 

thony Trollope 20 

33 Clique of Gold, The. By Emile 

Gaboriau 20 

34 Daniel Deronda. By George 

Eliot. First half 20 

&4 Daniel Deronda. By George 
Eliot. Second half 20 

35 Lady Audley’s Secret. By Miss 

M. E. Braddon 20 

36 Adam Bede. By George Eliot. 

In Two Parts, each 29 

S7 Nicholas Nickleby. By Charles 
Dickens, In Two Parts, each 20 


8 


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY— Pocket Edition. 


88 Widow Lerouge, The. By Emile 

Gaboriau 20 

80 In Silk Attire. By William Black 20 

40 Last Days of Pompeii, The. By 

Bulwer Lytton 20 

41 Oliver Twist. By Chas. Dickens 20 

42 Romola. By George Eliot 20 

43 Mystery of Orcival, The. By 

Emile Gaboriau 20 

44 Macleod of Dare. Wm. Black. 20 

45 Little Pilgrim, A. By Mrs. Oli- 

phant 10 

46 Very Hard Cash. By Charles 

Reade 20 

47 Altiora Peto. By Laurence Oli- 

phant 20 

48 Thicker Than Water. By James 

Payn 20 

49 That Beautiful Wretch. By 

William Black 20 

50 Strange Adventures of a Phae- 

ton, The. By William Black. 20 
61 Dora Thorne. By Charlotte M. 

Braeme 20 

52 New Magdalen, The. By Wilkie 

Collins 10 

63 Story of Ida, The. By Francesca 10 
54 Broken Wedding-Ring, A. By 
Charlotte M. Braeme, author 
of “ Dora Thorne ” 20 

65 Three Guardsmen, The. By 

Alexander Dumas 20 

66 Phantom Fortune. By Miss M. 

E. Braddon 20 

57 Shirley. By Charlotte BrontA 20 

58 By the Gate of the Sea. By D. 

Christie Murray 10 

59 Vice Versa. By F. Anstey 20 

60 Last of the Mohicans, The. By 

J. Fenimore Cooper 20 

61 Charlotte Temple. By Mrs. 

Rowson 10 

62 Executor, The. By Mrs. Alex- 

ander 20 

63 Spy, The. By J. Fenimore 

Cooper 20 

64 Maiden Fair, A. Charles Gibbon 10 

65 Back to the Old Home. By 

Mary Cecil Hay 10 

66 Romance of a Poor Young Man, 

The. By Octave Feuillet 10 

67 Lorna Doone. By R. D. Black- 

more. First half 20 

67 Lorna Doone. By R. D. Black- 

more. Second half 20 

68 Queen Amongst Women, A. By 

Charlotte M. Braeme, author 
of “Dora Thorne” 10 

69 Madolin’s Lover. By Charlotte 

M. Braeme, author of “Dora 
Thorne ” 20 

70 White Wings’ A Yachting Ro- 

mance. By William Black .. 10 
T1 Struggle for Fame, A. By Mrs. 

J. H. Riddell 20 

72 Old Myddelton’s Money. By 
Mary Cecil Hay 20 


Redeemed by Love; or, Love’s 


Victory. By Charlotte M. 
Braeme, author of “Dora 

Thorne ” 20 

Aurora Floyd. By Miss M. E. 

Braddon 20 

Twenty Years After. By Alex- 
ander Dumas 20 

Wife in Name Only; or, A Bro- 
ken Heart. By Charlotte M. 
Braeme, author of “Dora 

Thorne ” 20 

Tale of Two Cities, A. By 

Charles Dickens 20 

Madcap Violet. By Wm. Black 20 
Wedded and Parted. By Char- 
lotte M. Braeme, author of 

“Dora Thorne” 10 

June. By Mrs. Forrester 20 

Daughter of Heth, A. By Will- 
iam Black 20 

Sealed Lips. F. Du Boisgobey. 20 
Strange Story, A. By Sir' E. 

Bulwer Lytton 20 

Hard Times. By Chas. Dickens 10 
Sea Queen, A. By W. Clark 

Russell 20 

Belinda. By Rhoda Broughton 20 

Dick Sand; or, A Captain at 

Fifteen. By Jules Verne 20 

Privateersman, The. By Cap- 
tain Marryat 20 

Red Eric, The. By R. M. Ballan- 

tyne 10 

Ernest Maltravers. By Sir E.Bul- 

wer Lytton 20 

Barnaby Rudge. By Charles 

Dickens. First half 20 

Barnaby Rudge. By Charles 

Dickens. Second half 20 

Lord Lynne’s Choice. By Char- 
lotte M. Braeme, author of 

“Dora Thorne” 10 

Anthony Trollope’s Autobiog- 
raphy 20 

Little Dorrit. By Charles Dick- 
ens. First half 20 

Little Dorrit. By Charles Dick- 
ens. Second half 20 

Fire Brigade, The. By R. M. 

Ballantyne 10 

Erling the Bold. By R. M. Bal- 
lantyne .' 10 

All in a Garden Fair. By Wal- 
ter- Besant 20 

Woman-Hater, A. By Charles 

Reade 20 

Barbara’s History. By Amelia 

B. Edwards 20 

20,000 Leagues Under the Seas. 

By Jules Verne 20 

Second Thoughts. By Rhoda 

Broughton 20 

Moonstone, The. Wilkie Collins 20 
Rose Fleming. By Dora Russell 10 
Coral Pin, The. By F. Du Bois- 
gobey. 1st half 20 

Coral Pin, The. By F. Du Bois- 
gobey. 2d half 29 


73 

74 

75 

76 

77 

78 

79 

80 

81 

82 

83 

84 

85 

86 

87 

88 

89 

90 

91 

91 

92 

93 

94 

94 

95 

96 

97 

98 

99 

100 

103 

102 

103 

104 

104 


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY — Pocket Edition, 


3 


105 Noble Wife, A. John Saunders 20 

106 bleak House. By Charles Dick- 

ens. First half 20 

106 Bleak House. By Charles Dick- 

ens. Second half 20 

107 Dombey and Son. By Charles 

Dickens. First half 20 

107 Dombey and Son. By Charles 

Dickens. Second half 20 

108 Cricket on the Hearth, The. 

By Charles Dickens 10 

108 Doctor Marigold. By Charles 

Dickens 10 

109 Little Loo. By W. Clark Russell 20 

110 Under the Red Flag. By Miss 

M. E. Braddon 10 

111 Little School-master Mark, The. 

By J. H. Shorthouse 10 

112 Waters of Marah, The. By John 

Hill 20 

113 Mrs. Carr’s Companion. By M. 

G. Wightwick. 10 

114 Some of Our Girls. By Mrs. C. 

J. Eiloart 20 

115 Diamond Cut Diamond. By T. 

Adolphus Trollope 10 

116 Moths. By “Ouida” 20 


117 Tale of the Shore and Ocean, A. 

By William H. G. Kingston.. 20 

118 Loys, ' Lord Berresford, and 

Eric Dering. “ The Duchess ” 10 

119 Monica, and A Rose Distill’d. 

By “The Duchess” 10 

120 Tom Brown’s School Days at 

Rugby. By Thomas Hughes. 20 

121 Maid of Athens. By Justin 

McCarthj' 20 

122 lone Stewart. By Mrs. E. Lynn 

Linton 20 

123 Sweet is Time Love. By “ The 

Duchess ” 10 

124 Three Feathers. By Wm. Black 20 

125 Monarch of Mincing Lane, The. 

By William Black 20 

126 Kilmeny. By William Black.. 20 

127 Adrian Bright. By Mrs. Caddy 20 

128 Afternoon, and Other Sketches. 

By “Ouida” 10 

129 Rossmoyne. By “The Duchess” 10 

130 Last of the Barons, The, By Sir 

E. Bulwer Lytton. 1st half.. 20 

130 Last of the Barons, The. By Sir 

E. Bulwer Lytton. 2d half.. 20 

131 Our Mutual Friend. By Charles 


Dickens. First half 20 

131 Our Mutual Frieud. By Charles 

Dickens. Second half 20 

132 Master Humphrey’s Clock. By 

Charles Dickens 10 

133 Peter the Whaler, By William 

H. G. Kingston 10 

134 Witching Hour, The, and Other 

Stories. By “ The Duchess ”. 10 
185 Great Heiress, A: A Fortune in 
Seven Checks. By R. E. Fran- 

cillon 10 

136 “That Last Rehearsal,” and 
Other Stories. By “The 
Duchess” 1° 


137 Uncle Jack. By Walter Besant 10 

138 Green Pastures and Piccadilly. 

By Wm. Black 20 

139 Romantic Adventures of a Milk- 

maid, The. By Thomas Hardy 10 

140 Glorious Fortune, A. By Wal- 

ter Besant 10 

141 She Loved Himl By Annie 

Thomas 10 

142 Jenifer. By Annie Thomas 20 

143 One False, Both Fair. By John 

B. Harwood 20 

144 Promises of Marriage. By Emile 

Gaboriau 10 

145 “ Storm-Beaten God and The 

Man. By Robert Buchanan. 20 

146 Love Finds the Way, and Other 

Stories. By Walter Besant 


and James Rice 10 

147 Rachel Ray. By Anthony Troll- 

ope 20 

148 Thorns and Orange-Blossoms. 

By Charlotte M. Braeme, au- 
thor of “Dora Thorne” 10 

149 Captain’s Daughter, The. From 

the Russian of Pushkin 10 

150 For Himself Alone. By T. W. 

Speight 10 

151 Ducie Diamonds, The. By C. 

Blatherwick 10 

152 Uncommercial Traveler, The. 

By Charles Dickens 20 

153 Golden Calf, The. By Miss M. 

E. Braddon 20 

154 Annan Water. By Robert Buch- 

anan 20 

155 Lady Muriel’s Secret. By Jean 

Middlemas 20 

156 “ Fora Dream’s Sake.” By Mrs. 

Herbert Martin . 20 

157 Mifly’sHero. By F. W. Robinson 20 

158 Starling, The. By Norman 

Macleod. D.D 10 

159 Captain Norton’s Diary, and 

A Moment of Madness. By 
Florence Marryat 10 

160 Her Gentle Deeds. By Sarah 

Tytler 10 

161 Lady of Lyons, The. Founded 

oh the Play of that title by 
Lord Lytton 10 

162 Eugene Aram. By Sir E. Bulwer 

Lytton 20 

163 Winifred Power. By Joyce Dar- 

rell 20 

164 Leila ; or, The Siege of Grenada. 

By Buhver Lytton 10 

165 History of Henry Esmond, The. 

By William M. Thackeray. . . 20 

166 Moonshine and Marguerites. 

By “The Duchess” 10 

167 Heart and Science. By Wilkie 

Collins 20 

168 No Thoroughfare. By Dickens 

and Collins 10 

169 Haunted Man, The. By Charles 

Dickens 10 

170 A Great Treason. By Mary 

Hoppus. First half 20 


4 


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY— Pocket Edition. 


|70 A Great Treason. By Mary 
Hoppus. Second half 20 

171 Fortune’s Wheel. By “ The 

Duchess” 10 

172 “ Golden Girls.” By Alan Muir 20 

178 Foreigners, The. By Eleanor C. 

Price 20 

174 Under a Ban. By Mrs. Lodge. 20 

175 Love’s Random Shot. By Wilkie 

Collins 10 

376 An April Day. By Philippa Prit- 

tie Jephson 10 

377 Salem Chapel. By Mrs. Oliphant 20 

378 More Leaves from the Journal 

of a Life in the Highlands. 

By Queen Victoria 10 

179 Little Make-Believe. By B. L. 

Farjeon 10 

180 Round the Galley Fire. By W. 

Clark Russell 10 

181 New Abelard, The. By Robert 

Buchanan 10 

182 Millionaire, The 20 

183 Old Contrairy, and Other Sto- 

ries. By Florence Marryat.. 30 

184 Thirlby Hall. By W. E. Norris 20 

185 Dita. By Lady Margaret Ma- 

jendie 10 

186 Canon’s Ward, The. By James 

Payn 20 

187 Midnight Sun, The. By Fredrika 

Bremer 10 

188 Idonea. By Anne Beale 20 

189 Valerie’s Fate. By Mrs. Alex- 


etuuci j-v 

190 Romance of a Black Veil. By 

Charlotte M. Braeme, author 
ot “Dora Thorne” 10 

191 Harry Lorrequer. By Charles 

Lever 20 

192 At the World’s Mercy. By F. 

Warden 10 

193 Rosery Folk, The. By G. Man- 

ville Fenn 10 

194 “So Near, and Yet So Far!” 

By Alison 10 

195 “ Way of the World, The.” By 

David Christie Murray 20 

196 Hidden Perils. Mary Cecil Hay 20 

197 For Her Dear Sake. By Mary 

Cecil Hay 20 

198 Husband’s Story, A 10 

199 Fisher Village, The. By Anne 

Beale 10 

100 An Old Man’s Love. By Anthony 
Trollope 10 

201 Monastery, The. By Sir Walter 

Scott 20 

202 Abbot, The. Sequel to “ The 

Monastery.” By Sir Walter 
Scott 20 

203 John Bull and His Island. By 

Max O’Rell 10 

204 Vixen. By Miss M. E. Braddon 20 

205 Minister’s Wife, The. By Mrs. 

Oliphant 30 

206 Picture, The, and Jack of All 

Trades. By Charles Reade. .. 10 


Pretty Miss Neville. By B. M. 

Croker 20 

Ghost of Charlotte Cray, The, 
and Other Stories. By Flor- 
ence Marryat 10 

John Holdsworth, Chief Mate. 

By W. Clark Russell 10 

Readiana: Comments on Cur- 
rent Events. By Chas. Reade 10 
Octoroon, The. By Miss M. E. 

Braddon 10 

Charles O’Malley, the Irish 
Dragoon. By Charles Lever. 

First half 20 

Charles O’Malley, the Irish 
Dragoon. By Charles Lever. 

Second half 20 

Terrible Temptation, A. By 

Chas. Reade 20 

Put Yourself in His Place. By 

Charles Reade 20 

Not Like Other Girls. By Rosa 

Nouchette Carey 20 

Foul Play. By Charles Reade. 20 
Man She Cared For, The. By 

F. W. Robinson 20 

Agnes Sorel. By G. P. R. James 20 
Lady Clare ; or. The Master of 
the Forges. From the French 

of Georges Ohnet. . . .* 10 

Which Loved Him Best? By 
Charlotte M. Braeme, author 

of “ Dora Thorne ” 10 

Cornin’ Thro’ the Rye. By Helen 

B. Mathers 20 

Sun-Maid, The. By Miss Grant 20 
Sailor’s Sweetheart, A. By W. 

Clark Russell 20 

Arundel Motto, The. By Mary 

Cecil Hay 20 

Giant’s Robe, The. By F. Anstey 20 

Friendship. By “Ouida” 20 

Nancy. By Rhoda Broughton . 20 
Princess Napraxine. “Ouida” 20 
Maid, Wife, or Widow? By 

Mrs. Alexander 10 

Dorothy Forster. By Walter 

Besant 20 

Griffith Gaunt; or, Jealousy. 

By Charles Reade 20 


Love and Money; or, A Peril- 
ous Secret. By Chas. Reade. 10 
“ I Say No;” or, The Love-Let- 
ter Answered. By Wilkie Col- 


lins 20 

Barbara; or, Splendid Misery. 


“ It is Never Too Late to Mend.” 

By Charles Reade 20 

Which Shall It Be? By Mrs. 

Alexander... 20 

Repented at Leisure. By Char- 
lotte M. Braeme, author of 

“Dora Thorne” 20 

Pascarel. By “Ouida” 20 

Signa. By “Ouida” 20 

Called Back. By Hugh Conway 10 
Baby’s Grandmother, The. By 
L. B. Walford *0 


207 

208 

209 

210 

211 

212 

212 

213 

214 

215 

216 

217 

218 

219 

220 

221 

222 

223 

224 

225 

226 

227 

228 

229 

230 

231 

232 

233 

234 

235 

236 

237 

238 

239 

240 

241 


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY — Pocket Edition. 


5 


242 Two Orphans, The. By D’En- 


nery 10 

243 Tom Burke of “Ours.” By 


Charles Lever. First half. . . 20 

243 Tom Burke of “Ours.” By 

Charles Lever. Second half. 20 

244 Great Mistake, A. By the author 


of “Cherry” 20 

245 Miss Tommy. By Miss Mulock 10 

246 Fatal Dower, A. By the Author 

of “ His Wedded Wife ” 20 

247 Armourer’s Prentices, The. By 

Charlotte M. Yonge 10 

248 House on the Marsh, The. By 

F. Warden 10 

849 “Prince Charlie's Daughter.” 

By Charlotte M. Braeme, au- 
thor of “ Dora Thorne ” 10 

250 Sunshine and Roses ; or, Diana’s 

Discipline. By Charlotte M. 
Braeme, author of “Dora 
Thorne” 10 

251 Daughter of the Stars, The, and 

Other Tales. By Hugh Con- 
way, author of “ Called 
Back” 10 

252 Sinless Secret, A. By “ Rita ” 10 

253 Amazon, The. By Carl Vosmaer 10 

254 Wife’s Secret, The, and Fair but 

False. Charlotte M. Braeme, 
author of “ Dora Thorne ”... 10 

255 Mystery, The. By Mrs. Henry 

Wood 20 

256 Mr. Smith : A Part of His Life. 

ByL. B. Walford 20 

257 Beyond Recall. By Adeline Ser- 

geant 10 


258 Cousins. ByL. B. Walford 20 

259 Bride of Monte- Cristo, The. A 

Sequel to “ The Count of 
Moute-Cristo.” By Alexan- 
der Dumas 10 

260 Proper Pride. By B. M. Croker 10 

261 Fair Maid, A. By F. W. Robin- 

son 20 

262 Count of Monte-Cristo, The. 

By Alexander Dumas. Part I 30 

262 Count of Monte-Cristo, The. 

By Alexander Dumas. Part II 30 

263 An Ishmaelite. By Miss M. B. 


Braddon 20 

264 Pi6douche, a French Detective. 

ByFortun6 Du Boisgobey... 10 

265 Judith Shakespeare: Her Love 

Affairs and Other Advent- 
ures. By William Black.... 20 

266 Water-Babies, The. A Fairy 

Tale for a Land-Baby. By the 
Rev. Charles Kingsley 10 

267 Laurel Vane ; or, The Girls’ 

Conspiracy. By Mrs. Alex. 
McVeigh Miller 20 

268 Lady Gay’s Pride ; or, The Mi- 

ser’s Treasure. By Mrs. Alex. 
McVeigh Miller 20 

269 Lancaster’s Choice. By Mrs. 

Alex. McVeigh Miller. 20 

270 Wandering Jew, The. By Eu- 

gene Sue. Part I 39 


270 Wandering Jew, The. By Eu- 

gene Sue. Part II 30 

271 Mysteries of Paris, The. By Eu- 

gene Sue. Parti 30 

271 Mysteries of Paris, The. By Eu- 

gene Sue. Part II 30 

272 Little Savage, The. By Captain 

Marryat 10 

273 Love and Mirage; or, The Wait- 

ing on an Island. By M. 
Betham-Ed wards.. 10 

274 Alice, Grand Duchess of Hesse, 

Princess of Great Britain and 
Ireland. Biographical Sketch 
and Letters 10 

275 Three Brides, The. By Char- 

lotte M. Yonge 10 

276 Under the Lilies and Roses. 

By Florence Marryat (Mrs. 
Francis Lean) 10 

277 Surgeon’s Daughters, The, by 

Mrs. Henry Wood. A Man of 


His Word, by W. E. Norris... 10 

278 For Life and Love. By Alison. 10 

279 Little Goldie : A Story of Wom- 

an’s Love. By Mrs. Sumner 


Hayden 20 

280 Omnia Vanitas. A Tale of So- 

ciety. By Mrs. Forrester 10 

281 Squire’s Legacy, The. By Mary 

Cecil Hay 20 

282 Donal Grant. By George Mac- 

Donald 20 

283 Sin of a Lifetime, The. By 

Charlotte M. Braeme, author 
of “ Dora Thorne ” 10 

284 Doris. By “ The Duchess ” — 10 

285 Gambler’s Wife, The 20 

286 Deldee ; or. The Iron Hand. By 

F. Warden 20 

287 At War With Herself. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme, author of 

“ Dora Thorne ” 10 

923 At War With Herself. By Char- 
lotte M. Braeme. (Large type 
edition) 20 

288 From Gloom to Sunlight; or 

From Out the Gloom. By 
Charlotte M. Braeme, author 

of “Dora Thorne” 10 

955 From Gloom to Sunlight; or. 
From Out the Gloom. By 
Charlotte M. Braeme. (Large 
type edition) 20 

289 John Bull’s Neighbor in Her 

True Light. By a “Brutal 
Saxon ” 10 

290 Nora’s Love Test. By Mary 

Cecil Hay 20 

291 Love’s Warfare. By Charlotte 

M. Braeme, authpr of “ Dora 
Thorne ” 10 

292 Golden Heart, A. By Charlotte 

M. Braeme, author of “ Dora 
Thorne” 10 

293 Shadow of a Sin, The. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme, author of 
%1fh ,“D°ra Thorne” 10 


6 


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY— Pocket Edition. 


§48 Shadow of a Sin, The. By Char- 
lotte M. Braeme. (Large type 
edition) 20 

294 Hilda; or, The False Vow. By 

Charlotte M. Braeme, author 

of “ Dora Thorne ” 10 

928 Hilda; or, The False Vow. By 
Charlotte M. Braeme. (Large 
type edition) 20 

295 Woman’s War, A. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme, author of 
“ Dora Thorne ” 10 

952 Woman’s War, A. By Charlotte 

M. Braeme. (Large type edi- 
tion) 20 

296 Rose in Thorns, A. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme, author of 
“Dora Thorne” 10 

297 Hilary’s Folly; or. Her Mar- 

riage Vow. By Charlotte M. 
Braeme, author of “Dora 
Thorne” 10 

953 Hilary’s Folly; or. Her Mar- 

riage Vow. By Charlotte M. 
Braeme. (Large type edition) 20 


298 Mitchelhurst Place. By Marga- 

ret Veley 10 

299 Fatal Lilies, The. By Charlotte 

M. Braeme, author of “ Dora 

Thorne” 10 

800 A Gilded Sin, and A Bridge of 
Love. By Charlotte M. 
Braeme, author of “Dora 
Thorne” 10 

301 Dark Days. By Hugh Conway 10 

302 Blatchford Bequest, The. By 

Hugh Conway , author of 
“Called Back” 10 

303 Ingledew House. By Charlotte 

M. Braeme, author of “Dora 
Thorne” 10 

804 In Cupid’s Net. By Charlotte 
M. Braeme, author of “ Dora 

Thorne ” 10 

305 Dead Heart, A. By Charlotte 
M. Braeme, author of “ Dora 
Thorne” 10 

806 Golden Dawn, A. By Charlotte 

M. Braeme, author of “ Dora 
Thorne” 10 

807 Two Kisses. By Charlotte M. 

Braeme, author of “ Dora 
Thorne” 10 

308 Beyond Pardon. C. M. Braeme 20 

309 Pathfinder, The. By J. Feni- 

more Cooper 20 

310 Prairie, The. By J. Fenimore 

Cooper 20 

311 Two Years Before the Mast. 

By R. H. Dana, Jr 20 

312 Week in Killarney, A. By “ The 

Duchess” 10 

S13 Lover’s Creed, The. By Mrs. 


814 Peril. By Jessie Fothergill 20 

815 Mistletoe Bough, The. Edited 

by Miss M. E. Braddon 20 


316 Sworn to Silence; or. Aline 

Rodney’s Secret. By Mrs. 
Alex. McVeigh Miller 29 

317 By Mead and Stream. By Chas. 

Gibbon 20 

318 Pioneers, The; or, The Sources 

of the Susquehanna. By J. 
Fenimore Cooper 20 

319 Face to Face : A Fact in Seven 

Fables. By R. E. Francillon. 10 

320 Bit of Human Nature, A. By 

David Christie Murray 10 

321 Prodigals, The: And Their In- 

heritance. By Mrs. Oliphant. 10 

322 Woman’s Love-Story, A. By 

Charlotte M. Braeme, author 
of “ Dora Thorne ” 10 

323 Willful Maid, A. By Charlotte 

M. Braeme, author of “ Dora 
Thorne” 20 

324 In Luck at Last. By Walter 

Besant .' 10 

325 Portent, The. By George Mac- 

donald 10 

326 Phantastes. A Faerie Romance 

for Men and Women. By 
George Macdonald 10 

327 Raymond’s Atonement. (From 

the German of E. Werner.) 

By Christina Tyrrell 20 

328 Babiole, the Pretty Milliner. 

(Translated from the French 
of Fortun6 Du Boisgobey.) 
First half 20 

328 Babiole, the Pretty Milliner. 

(Translated from the French 
of Fortune Du Boisgobey.) 
Second half 20 

329 Polish Jew, The. (Translated 

from the French by Caroline 
A. Merighi.) By Erckmann- 
Chatrian 10 

330 May Blossom ; or, Between Two 

Loves. By Margaret Lee 20 

331 Gerald. By Eleanor C. Price.. 20 

332 Judith Wynne. By author of 

“ Lady Lovelace ” 20 


333 Frank Fairlegh; or, Scenes 

From the Life of a Private 
Pupil. By Frank E. Smedley 20 

334 Marriage of Convenience, A. 


By Harriett Jay 10 

335 White Witch, The. A Novel... 20 

336 Philistia. By Cecil Power 20 

337 Memoirs and Resolutions of 

Adam Graeme of Mossgray, 
including some Chronicles of 
the Borough of Fendie. By 
Mrs. Oliphant 20 

338 Family Difficulty, The. By Sa- 

rah Doudney 10 

339 Mrs. Vereker’s Courier Maid. 

By Mrs. Alexander 10 

340 Under Which King? By Comp- 

ton Reade 20 

341 Madolin Rivers; or, The Little 

Beauty of Red Oak Seminary. 

By Laura Jean Libbey 20 

342 Baby, The. By “ The Duchess ” 1 # 


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY — Pocket Edition. 




343 Talk of the Town, The. Ey 

James Payn 20 

344 “Wearing of the Green, The.” 

By Basil 20 

345 Madam. By Mrs. Oliphant 20 

346 Tumbledown Farm. By Alan 

Muir 10 

347 As Avon Flows. By Henry Scott 

Vince 20 


348 From Post to Finish. A Racing 

Romance. By Hawley Smart 20 

349 Two Admirals, The. A Tale of 

the Sea. By J. Fenimore 


Cooper 20 

350 Diana of the Crossways. By 

George Meredith 10 

351 House on the Moor, The. By 

Mrs. Oliphant 20 

352 At Any Cost. By Edw. Garrett 10 

353 Black Dwarf, The. By Sir 

Walter Scott 20 

354 Lottery of Life, The. A Story 

of New York Twenty Years 
Ago. By John Brougham... 20 

355 That Terrible Man. By W. E. 

Norris 10 

356 Good Hater, A. By Frederick 

Boyle 20 

357 John. By Mrs. Oliphant 20 

358 Within the Clasp. By J. Ber- 

wick Harwood 20 

359 Water-Witch, The. By J. Feni- 

more Cooper 20 

360 Ropes of Sand. By R. E. Francil- 

lon 20 

361 Red Rover, The. A Tale of the 

Sea. By J. Fenimore Cooper 20 

362 Bride of Lammermoor, The. 

By Sir Walter Scott 20 

363 Surgeon’s Daughter, The. By 

Sir Walter Scott 10 

864 Castle Dangerous. By Sir Wal- 
ter Scott 10 

365 George Christy; or, The Fort- 
unes of a Minstrel. By Tony 

Pastor SO 

866 Mysterious Hunter, The; or, 
The Man of Death. By Capt. 

L. C. Carleton 20 

367 Tie and Trick. By Hawley Smart 20 
868 Southern Star, The ; or, The Dia- 
mond Land. By Jules Verne 20 

369 Miss Bretherton. By Mrs. Hum- 

phry Ward 10 

370 Lucy Orofton. By Mrs. Oliphant 10 

371 Margaret Maitland. By Mrs. 

Oliphant 20 

372 Phyllis’ Probation. By the au- 

thor of “ His Wedded Wife ”. 10 

373 Wing-and-Wing. By J. Feni- 

, more Cooper 20 

374 Dead Man’s Secret, The ; or. The 

Adventures of a Medical Stu- 
dent. By Dr. Jupiter Paeon. . 20 

375 Ride to Khiva, A. By Captain 

Fred Burnaby, of the Royal 


Horse Guards 90 


376 Crime of Christmas Day, The. 

By the author of “ My Ducats 
and My Daughter ” 10 

377 Magdalen Hepburn : A Story of 

the Scottish Reformation. By 
Mrs. Oliphant 20 

378 Homeward Bound; or, The 

Chase. By J. F. Cooper 20 

379 Home as Found. (Sequel to 

“ Homeward Bound.”) By J. 
Fenimore Cooper 20 

380 Wyandotte; or. The Hutted 

Knoll. By J. Fenimore Cooper 20 

381 Red Cardinal, The. By Frances 

Elliot 10 


382 Three Sisters; or. Sketches of 

a Highly Original Family. 

By Elsa D’Esterre-Keeling. . . 10 

383 Introduced to Society. By Ham- 


ilton Ai’dd 10 

384 On Horseback Through Asia 

Minor. By Captain Fred Bur- 
naby 20 

385 Headsman, The; or, The Ab- 

baye des Viguerons. By J. 
Fenimore Cooper 20 

386 Led Astray ; or, “ La Petite 

Comtesse.” Octave Feuillet. 10 

387 Secret of the Cliffs, The. By 

Charlotte French 20 

388 Addie’s Husband ; or, Through 

Clouds to Sunshine. By the 
author of “ Love or Lands?”. 10 

389 Ichabod. A Portrait. By Bertha 

Thomas 10 

390 Mildred Trevanion. By “The 

Duchess ” 10 

391 Heart of Mid-Lothian, The. By 

Sir Walter Scott 20 

392 Peveril of the Peak. By Sir 

Walter Scott 20 

393 Pirate, The. By Sir Walter Scott 20 

394 Bravo, The. By J. Fenimore 

Cooper 20 

395 Archipelago on Fire, The. By 

Jules Verne 10 

396 Robert Ord’s Atonement. By 

Rosa Nouchette Carey 20 

397 Lionel Lincoln : or, The Leaguer 

of Boston. By J. Fenimore 
Cooper 20 

398 Matt: A Tale of a Caravan. 

By Robert Buchanan. .. ! 10 

399 Miss Brown. By Vernon Lee.. 20 

400 Wept of Wish-Ton-Wish, The. 

By J. Fenimore Cooper 20 

401 Waverley. By Sir Walter Scott 20 

402 Lilliesleaf ; or, Passages in the 

Life of Mrs. Margaret Mait- 
land of Sunnyside. By Mrs. 
Oliphant 20 

403 An English Squire. By C. R. 

Coleridge 20 

404 In Durance Vile, and Other 

Stories. By “ The Duchess ” 10 

405 My Friends and I. Edited by 

Julian Sturgis 10 

406 Merchant’s Clerk, The. By Sam- 

uel Warren 10 


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY — Pocket Edition. 


407 Tylney Hall. By Thomas Hood 20 

408 Lester’s Secret. By Mary Cecil 

Hay 20 

409 Roy’s Wife. By G. J. Whyte- 

' Melville 20 

410 Old Lady Mary. By Mrs. Oli- 

phant 10 

411 Bitter Atonement, A. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme, author of 
“ Dora Thorne ” 20 

412 Some One Else. By B. M. Croker 20 
418 Afloat and Ashore. By J. Fen- 

imore Cooper 20 

414 Miles Wallingford. (Sequel to 

“ Afloat and Ashore.”) By J. 
Fenimore Cooper 20 

415 Ways of the Hour, The. By J. 

Fenimore Cooper 20 

416 Jack Tier ; or, The Florida Reef. 

By J. Fenimore Cooper 20 

417 Fair Maid of Perth, The; or, 

St. Valentine’s Day. By Sir 
Walter Scott 20 

418 St. Ronan’s Well. By Sir Walter 

Scott 20 

419 Chainbearer, The; or, The Lit- 

tlepage Manuscripts. By J. 
Fenimore Cooper 20 

420 Satanstoe; or, The Littlepage 

Manuscripts. By J. Fenimore 
Cooper 20 

421 Redskins, The; or, Indian and 

Injin. Being the conclusion 
of the Littlepage Manuscripts. 

By J. Fenimore Cooper 20 

422 Precaution. By J. Fenimore 

Cooper 20 

423 Sea Lions, The; or, The Lost 

Sealers. By J. F. Cooper — 20 

424 Mercedes of Castile; or, Tne 

Voyage to Cathay. By J. Fen- 
imore Cooper 20 

425 Oak-Openings, The; or, The 

Bee-Hunter. By J. Fenimore 
Cooper 20 

426 Venus’s Doves. By Ida Ash- 

worth Taylor 20 

427 Remarkable History of Sir 

Thomas Upmore, Bart., M.P., 
The. Formerly known as 
“ Tommy Upmore.” By R. 

D. Blackmore 20 

^8 Z6ro: A Story of Monte-Carlo. 

By Mrs. Campbell-Praed 10 


429 Boulderstone ; or, New Men and 

Old Populations. By W. Sime 10 

430 Bitter Reckoning, A. By the au- 

thor of “By Crooked Paths ” 10 

431 Monikins, The. By J. Fenimore 


Cooper 20 

432 Witch’s Head, The. By H. 

Rider Haggard 20 

433 My Sister Kate. By Charlotte 

M. Braeme, author of “ Dora 
Thorne” 10 

434 Wyllard’s Weird. By Miss M. E. 

Braddon 20 

435 Klytia: A Story of Heidelberg 

Castle. By George Taylor. .. 20 


Stella. By Fanny Lewald 20 

Life and Adventures of Martin 
Ohuzzlewit. By Charles Dick- 
ens. First half 20 

Life and Adventures of Martin 
Chuzzlewit. By Charles Dick- 
ens. Second half 20 

Found Out. By Helen B. 

Mathers 10 

Great Expectations. By Charles 

Dickens 20 

Mrs. Lirriper’s Lodgings. By 

Charles Dickens 10 

Sea Change, A. By Flora L. 

Shaw 20 

Ranthorpe. By George Henry 

Lewes 20 

Bachelor of the Albany, The. . . 10 
Heart of Jane Warner, The. By 

Florence Marryat 20 

Shadow of a Crime, The. By 

Hall Caine 20 

Dame Durden. By “Rita”... 20 
American Notes. By Charles 

Dickens 20 

Pictures From Italy’, and The 
Mudfog Papers, &c. By Chas. 

Dickens 20 

Peeress and Player. By Flor- 
ence Marryat 20 

Godfrey Helstone. By Georgi- 

ana M. Craik 20 

Market Harborough, and Inside 
the Bar. G. J. Whyte-Melville 20 
In the West Countrie. By May 

Crommelin 20 

Lottery Ticket, The. By F. Du 

Boisgobej 7- 20 

Mystery of Edwin Drood, The. 

By Chas. Dickens 20 

Lazarus in London. By F. W. 

Robinson 20 

Sketches by Boz. Illustrative 
of Every-day Life and Every- 
day People. By Charles Dick- 
ens 20 


Russians at the Gates of Herat, 
The. By Charles Marvin . ... 10 
Week of Passion, A; or, The 
Dilemma of Mr. George Bar- 
ton the Younger. By Edward 


Jenkins 20 

Woman's Temptation, A. By 
Charlotte M. Braeme. (Large 

type edition) 20 

Woman’s Temptation, A. By 
Charlotte M. Braeme, author 

of “ Dora Thorne ” 10 

Under a Shadow. By Char- 
lotte M. Braeme, author of 

“Dora Thorne” 20 

His Wedded Wife. By author 

of “A Fatal Dower ” 20 

Alice’s Adventures in Wonder- 
land. By Lewis Carroll. With 
forty - two illustrations by 

John Tenniel 20 

Redgauntlet. By Sir Walter 
Scott 20 


436 

437 

437 

438 

439 

440 

441 

442 

443 

444 

445 

446 

447 

448 

449 

450 

451 

452 

453 

454 

455 

456 

457 

458 

459 

951 

460 

461 

462 

463 


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY— Pocket Edition, 


9 


464 Newcomes, The. By William 
Makepeace Thackeray. Part 


20 


20 


20 


10 


20 


20 


20 

20 


464 Newcomes, The. By William 

Makepeace Thackeray. Part 

465 Earl’s Atonement, The. By 

Charlotte M. Braeme, author 
of “ Dora Thorne ” 

466 Between Two Loves. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme, author of 
“Dora Thorne” 20 

467 Struggle for a Ring, A. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme, author of 
“ Dora Thorne ” 

468 Fortunes, Good and Bad, of a 

Sewing-Girl, The. By Char- 
lotte M. Stanley 

469 Lady Darner’s Secret: or, A 

Guiding Star. By Charlotte 
M. Braeme, author of “ Dora 
Thorne” 20 

470 Evelyn’s Folly. By Charlotte 

M. Braeme, author of “ Dora 
Thorne ” 

471 Thrown on the World. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme, author of 
“ Dora Thorne ” 

472 Wise Women of Inverness, 

The. By Wm. Black 10 

473 Lost Son, A. By Marv Linskill. 10 

474 Serapis. By George Ebers 

475 Prima Donna’s Husband, The. 

By F. Du Boisgobey 

476 Between Two Sins; or. Married 

in Haste. By Charlotte M. 
Braeme, author of “Dora 
Thorne ” 10 

477 Affinities. A Romance of To- 

day. By Mrs. Campbell-Praed 10 

478 Diavola; or. Nobody’s Daugh- 

ter. By Miss M. E. Braddon. 
Part 1 20 

478 Diavola; or. Nobody’s Daugh- 

ter. By Miss M. E. Braddon. 
Part II 20 

479 Louisa. By Katharine S. Mac- 

quoid 20 

480 Married in Haste. Edited by 

Miss M. E. Braddon' 20 

481 House That Jack Built, The. 

By Alison 10 

4S2 Vagrant Wife, A. By F. Warden 20 

483 Betwixt My Love and Me. By 

the author of “A Golden Bar ” 10 

484 Although He Was a Lord, and 

Other Tales. Mrs. Forrester. 10 

485 Tinted Vapours. By J. Maclaren 

Cobban. 10 

486 Dick’s Sweetheart. -By “ The 

Duchess ” 20 

487 Put to the Test. Edited by 

Miss M. E. Braddon 20 

488 Joshua Haggard’s Daughter. 

By Miss M. E. Braddon 20 

488 Rupert Godwin. By Miss M. E. 

Braddon 20 

490 Second Life, A. By Mrs. Alex- 
ander 20 


491 Society in London. By a For- 
eign Resident 18 

20 492 Mignon ; or, Booties’ Baby. By 

J. S. Winter. Illustrated 10 

493 Colonel Euderby’s Wife. By 

Lucas Malet 20 

494 Maiden All Forlorn, A, and Bar- 
bara. By “ The Duchess ”... 10 

495 Mount Royal. By Miss M. E. 

Braddon 20 

496 Only a Woman. Edited by Miss 

M. E. Braddon 20 

497 Lady’s Mile, The. By Miss M. 

E. Braddon 20 

498 Only a Clod. By Miss M. E. 

Braddon 20 

499 Cloven Foot, The. By Miss M. 

E. Braddon 20 

500 Adrian Vidal. By W. E. Norris 20 

501 Mr. Butler’s Ward. By F. Mabel 

Robinson 20 

502 Carriston's Gift. By Hugh 

Conway, author of “Called 
Back” 10 

503 Tinted Venus, The. ByF. Anstey 10 

504 Curly: An Actor’s Story. By 
John Coleman. Illustrated. 10 

505 Society of London, The. By 

Count Paul Vasili 10 

506 Lady Lovelace. By the author 

of “Judith Wynne” 20 

507 Chronicles of the Canongate, 

and Other Stories. By Sir 
Walter Scott 10 

508 Unholy Wish, The. By Mrs. 

Henry Wood 10 

509 Nell Haffenden. By Tighe Hop- 
kins : 20 

510 Mad Love, A. By the author of 

“Lover and Lord” 10 

511 Strange World, A. By Miss M. 

E. Braddon 20 

512 Waters of Hercules, The 20 

513 Helen Whitney’s Wedding, and 

Other Tales. By Mrs. Henry 
Wood 10 

514 Mystery of Jessy Page, The, 

and Other Tales. By Mrs. 
Henry Wood 10 

515 Sir Jasper’s Tenant. By Miss 

M. E. Braddon 20 

516 Put Asunder; or, Lady Castle- 

maine’s Divorce. By Char- 
lotte M. Braeme, author of 
“Dora Thorne” 20 

517 Passive Crime, A, and Other 
Stories. By “ The Duchess ” 10 

518 Hidden Sin, The. A Novel 20 

519 James Gordon’s Wife, A Novel 20 

520 She’s All the World to Me. By 

Hall Caine 10 

521 Entangled. By E. Fairfax 

Byrrne 20 

522 Zig-Zag, the Clown; or, The 

Steel Gauntlets. By F. Du 
Boisgobey 20 

523 Consequences of a Duel, The. 

By F. Du Boisgobey 2f 


10 


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY— Pocket Edition. 


524 Strangers and Pilgrims. By 


Miss M. E. Braddon 20 

625 Paul Vargas, and Other Stories. 

By Hugh Conway, author of 

“Called Back” 10 

686 Madame De Presnel. By E. 

Frances Poynter 20 

627 Days of My Life. The. By Mrs. 

Oliphant 20 

628 At His Gafces. By Mrs. Oliphant 20 
529 Doctor’s Wife, The. By Miss M. 

E. Braddon 20 

630 Pair of Blue Eyes, A. By Thom- 
as Hardy 20 


thony Trollope. First Half .. 20 
631 Prime Minister, The. By An- 


thony Trollope. Second Half 20 
632 Arden Court. Barbara Graham 20 

533 Hazel Kirke. By Marie Walsh 20 

534 Jack. By Alphonse Daudet 20 

635 Henrietta’s Wish; or, Domi- 

neering. By Charlotte M. 
Yonge 10 

636 Dissolving Views. By Mrs. An- 

drew Lang 10 

537 Piccadilly. Laurence Oliphant 10 

638 Fair Country Maid, A. By E. 

Fairfax Byrrne 20 

639 Silvermead. By Jean Middle- 

mas 20 

640 At a High Price. By E. Werner 20 

641 “ As it Fell Upon a Day,” by 

“The Duchess,” and Uncle 
Jack, by Walter Besant 10 

642 Fenton’s Quest. By Miss M. E. 

Braddon 20 

643 Family Affair, A. By Hugh 

Conway, author of “ Called 
Back ” 20 

644 Cut by the County; or, Grace 

Darnel. By Miss M. E. Brad- 
don 10 

645 Vida’s Story. By author of 

“ Guilty Without Crime ” 10 

646 Mrs. Keith’s Crime 10 

647 Coquette’s Conquest, A. By 

Basil 20 

648 Fatal Marriage, A, and The 

Shadow in the Corner. By 
Miss M. E. Braddon 10 

549 Dudley Carleon ; or. The Broth- 

er’s Secret, and George Caul- 
field’s Journey. By Miss M. E. 
Braddon 10 

550 Struck Down. By Hawley Smart 10 

651 Barbara Heathcote’s Trial. By 

Rosa N. Carey. 2 parts, each 20 

652 Hostages to Fortune. By Miss 

M. E. Braddon 20 

653 Birds of Prey. By Miss M. E. 

Braddon 20 

654 Charlotte’s Inheritance. (A Se- 

quel to “ Birds of Prey.”) By 
Miss M. E. Braddon 20 

655 Cara Roma. By Miss Grant 20 

650 Prince of Darkness, A. By F. 

Warden 20 


To the Bitter End. By Miss M. 

E. Braddon 20 

Poverty Corner. By G. Manville 

Fenn 20 

Taken at the Flood. By Miss 

M. E. Braddon 20 

Asphodel. By Miss M. E. Brad- 
don 20 

Just As I Am ; or, A Living Lie. 

By Miss M. E. Braddon 20 

Lewis Arundel; or, The Rail- 
road of Life. By Frank E. 

Smedley 20 

Two Sides of the Shield, The. 

By Charlotte M. Yonge 20 

At Bay. By Mrs. Alexander. . . 10 
No Medium. By Annie Thomas 10 
Royal Highlanders, The ; or, 
The Black Watch in Egypt. 

By James Grant 20 

Dead Men’s Shoes. By Miss M. 

E. Braddon 20 

Perpetual Curate, The. By Mrs. 

Oliphant 20 

Harry Muir. By Mrs. Oliphant 20 
John Marchmont’s Legacy. By 

Miss M. E. Braddon 20 

Paul Carew’s Story. By Alice 
Corny ns Carr 10 


Healey. By Jessie Fothergill. 20 
Love’s Harvest. B. L. Farjeon 20 
Nabob, The: A Story of Paris- 
ian Life and Manners. By Al- 


phonse Daudet 20 

Finger of Fate, The. By Cap- 
tain Mayne Reid 20 

Her Martyrdom. By Charlotte 
M. Braeme, author of “Dora 

Thorne ”? 20 

In Peril and Privation. By 
James Payn 10 


Mathias Sandorf. By Jules 

Verne. (Illustrated.) Part I. 10 
Mathias Sandorf. By Jules 

Verne. (Illustrated.) Part II 10 
Mathias Sandorf. By Juleg 

Verne. (Illustrated.) Part IH 10 
Flower of Doom, The, and 


Other Stories. By M. Betham- 

Edw r ards 10 

Red Route, The. By William 

Sime 20 

Betrothed, The. (I Promessi 
Sposi,) Alessandro Manzoni. 20 
Lucia, Hugh and Another. By 

Mrs. J. H. Needed 20 

Victory Deane. By Cecil Griffith 20 

Mixed Motives 10 

Drawn Game, A. By Basil 20 

“ For Percival.” By Margaret 

Veley 20 

Parson o’ Dumford, The. By 

G. Manville Fenn 20 

Cherry. By the author of “A 

Great Mistake” 10 

Luck of the Darrells, The. By 

James Payn 20 

Courting of Mary Smith, The. 

By F. W- Robinson 20 


557 

558 

559 

560 

561 

562 

563 

564 

565 

566 

567 

568 

569 

570 

571 

572 

573 

574 

575 

576 

577 

578 

578 

578 

579 

580 

581 

582 

583 

584 

585 

586 

587 

588 

589 : 

590 


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY — Pocket Edition. 


11 


591 Queen of Hearts, The. By Wil- 


kie Collins 20 

592 Strange Voyage, A. By W. 

Clark Russell 20 

593 Berna Boyle. By Mrs. J. H. 

Riddell 20 

594 Doctor Jacob. By Miss Betham- 

Ed wards 20 

695 North Country Maid, A. By 
Mrs. H. Lovett Cameron 20 

596 My Ducats and My Daughter. 

By the author of “ The Crime 
of Christmas Day” 20 

597 Haco the Dreamer. By William 

Sime . 10 

598 Corinna. By “Rita” 10 

599 Lancelot Ward, M.P. By George 

Temple 10 

600 Houp-La. By John Strange 

Winter. (Illustrated) 10 

601 Slings and Arrows, and other 

Stories. By Hugh Conway, 
author of “ Called Back ”... 10 

602 Camiola: A Girl With a Fortune. 

By Justin McCarthy 20 

603 Agnes. By Mrs. Oliphant. First 

Half 20 

603 Agnes. By Mrs. Oliphant. Sec- 

ond Half 20 

604 Innocent: A Tale of Modern 

Life. By Mrs. Oliphant. First 
Half 20 

604 Innocent: A Tale of Modern 

Life. By Mrs. Oliphant. Sec- 
ond Half 20 

605 Ombra. By Mrs. Oliphant 20 

606 Mrs. Hollyer. By Georgiana M. 

Craik 20 


607 Self-Doomed. By B. L. Farjeon 10 

608 For Lilias. By Rosa Nouchette 

Carey. In Two Parts, each . . 20 

609 Dark House, The : A Knot Un- 


raveled. By G. Manville Fenn 10 

610 Story of Dorothy Grape, The, 

and Other Tales. By Mrs. 
Henry Wood 10 

611 Babylon. By Cecil Power 20 

612 My Wife’s Niece. By the author 

of “ Doctor Edith Romney 20 

613 Ghost’s Touch, The. By Wilkie 

Collins 10 

614 No. 99. By Arthur Griffiths... 10 

615 Mary A»erley. By R. D. Black- 

more 20 

616 Sacred Nugget, The. By B. L. 


617 Like Dian’s Kiss. By “ Rita ”.20 

618 Mistletoe Bough, The. Christ- 

mas, 1885. Edited- by Miss M. 

E. Braddon 20 

619 Joy; or, The Light of Cold- 


Home Ford. By May Crom- 
melin 20 

620 Between the Heather and the 

Northern Sea. By M. Linskill 20 

621 Warden, The. By Anthony 

Trollope 10 

622 Harry Heathcote of Gangoil. By 

Anthony Trollope 10 


623 My Lady’s Money. By Wilkie 

Collins 10 

624 Primus in Iudis. By M. J. Col- 

quhoun 10 

625 Erema; or, My Father’s Sin. 

By R. D. Blackmore 20 

626 Fair Mystery, A. By Charlotte 

M. Braeme, author of “ Dora 
Thorne ” 20 

627 White Heather. By Wm. Black 20 

628 Wedded Hands. By the author 

of “ My Lady’s Folly ” 20 

629 Cripps, the Carrier. By R. D. 

Blackmore 20 

630 Cradock Nowell. By R. D. 

Blackmore. First half 20 

630 Cradock Nowell. By R. D. 

Blackmore. Second half 20 

631 Christowell. By R. D. Blackmore 20 

632 Clara Vaughan. By R. D. Black- 

more 20 

633 Maid of Sker, The. By R. D. 

Blackmore. 1st half 20 

633 Maid of Sker, The. By R. D. 

Blackmore. 2d half 20 

634 Unforeseen, The. By Alice 

O’Hanlon 20 

635 Murder or Manslaughter? By 

Helen B. Mathers 10 

636 Alice Lorraine. By R. D. Black- 

more. 1st half 20 

636 Alice Lorraine. By R. D. Black- 

more. 2d half 20 

637 What’s His Offence? By author 

of “ The Two Miss Flemings ” 20 

638 In Quarters with the 25th (The 

Black Horse) Dragoons. By 


J. S. Winter 10 

639 Othmar. “Ouida.” 2 parts, each 20 

640 Nuttie’s Father. By Charlotte 

M. Yonge 20 

641 Rabbi’s Spell, The. By Stuart 

C. Cumberland 10 

642 Britta. By George Temple 10 

643 Sketch-book of Geoffrey Cray- 

on, Gent, The. By Washing- 
ton Irving 20 

644 Girton Girl, A. By Mrs. Annie 

Edwards 20 

645 Mrs. Smith of Longmains. By 

Rhoda Broughton 10 

646 Master of the Mine, The. By 

Robert Buchanan 20 

647 Goblin Gold. By May Crom- 

melin 10 

648 Angel of the Bells, The. By F. 

Du Boisgobey 20 

649 Cradle and Spade. By William 

Sime 20 

650 Alice ; or. The Mysteries. (A Se- 

quel to “ Ernest Maltravers.”) 

By Sir E. Bulwer Lytton 20 

651 “ Self or Bearer.” By Walter 

Besant 10 

652 Lady With the Rubies, The. By 

E. Marlitt 20 

653 Barren Title, A. T. W. Speight 10 

654 “Us.” An Old-fashioned Story. 

By Mrs. Molesworth 10 


12 


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY— Pocket Edition. 


665 Open Door, The. By Mrs. Oli- 
phant • 

656 Golden Flood, The. By R. E. 

Francillon and Wm. Senior. . 

657 Christmas Angel. By B. L. Far- 

jeon 

658 History of a Week, The. By 

Mrs. L. B. Walford 

659 Waif of the “ Cynthia,” The. 

By Jules Verne 

660 Scottish Chiefs, The. By Miss 

Jane Porter. 1st half 

660 Scottish Chiefs, The. By Miss 

Jane Porter. 2d half 

661 Rainbow Gold. By David Chris- 

tie Murray 

662 Mystery of Allan Grale, The. By 

Isabella Fyvie Mayo 

663 Handy Andy. By Samuel Lover 

664 Rory O’More. By Samuel Lover 

665 Dove in the Eagle’s Nest, The. 

By Charlotte M. Yonge 

666 My Young Alcides. By Char- 

lotte M. Yonge 

667 Golden Lion of Granpere, The. 

By Anthony Trollope 

668 Half-Way. An Anglo-French 

Romance 

669 Philosophy of Whist, The. By 

William Pole 

670 Rose and the Ring, The. By 

W. M. Thackeray. Illustrated 

671 Don Gesualdo. By“Ouida.”.. 

672 In Maremma. By “ Ouida.” 1st 

half 

672 In Maremma. By “ Ouida.” 2d 

half 

673 Story of a Sin. By Helen B. 

Mathers 

674 First Person Singular. By Da- 

vid Christie Murray 

675 Mrs. Dymond. By Miss Thacke- 

ray 

676 Child’s History of England, A. 

By Charles Dickens 

677 Griselda. By the author of ** A 

Woman’s Love-Story” 

678 Dorothy’s Venture. By Mary 

Cecil Hay 

679 Where Two Ways Meet. By 

Sarah Doudney 

680 Fast and Loose. By Arthur 

Griffiths 

681 Singer’s Story, A. By May 

Laffan 

682 In the Middle Watch. By W. 

Clark Russell 

683 Bachelor Vicar of Newforth, 

The. By Mrs. J. Harcourt-Roe 

684 Last Days at Apswich 

685 England under Gladstone. 1880 

—1885. By Justin H. McCar- 
thy, M.P 

686 Strange Case of Dr. Jekyll and 

Mr. Hyde. By Robert Louis 

Stevenson 

887 Country Gentleman, A. By Mrs. 
Oliphant 


688 Man of Honor, A. By John 


Strange Winter. Illustrated. 10 

689 Heir Presumptive, The. By 

Florence Marryat 20 

690 Far From the Madding Crowd. 

By Thomas Hardy 20 

691 Valentine Strange. By David 

Christie Murray 20 

692 Mikado, The. and other Comic 

Operas. Written by W. S. 
Gilbert. Composed by Arthur 
Sullivan 20 

693 Felix Holt, the Radical. By 

George Eliot 20 

694 John Maidinent. By Julian 

Sturgis 20 

695 Hearts: Queen, Knave, and 

Deuce. By David Christie 
Murray 20 

696 Thaddeus of Warsaw. By Miss 

Jane Porter 20 

697 Pretty Jailer, The. By F. Du 

Boisgobey. 1st half 20 

697 Pretty Jailer, The. By F. Du 

Boisgobey. 2d half 20 

698 Life’s Atonement, A. By David 

Christie Murray 20 

699 Sculptor’s Daughter, The. By 

F. Du Boisgobey. 1st half. . . 20 

699 Sculptor’s Daughter, The. By 

F. Du Boisgobey. 2d half 20 

700 Ralph the Heir. By Anthony 

Trollope. First half 20 

700 Ralph the Heir. By Anthony 

Trollope. Second half 20 

701 Woman in White, The. Wilkie 

Collins. Illustrated. 1st half 20 

701 Woman in White, The. Wilkie 

Collins. Illustrated. 2d half 20 

702 Man and Wife. By Wilkie Col- 

lins. First half 20 

702 Man and Wife. By Wilkie Col- 

lins. Second half 20 

703 House Divided Against Itself, 

A. By Mrs. Oliphant 20 

704 Prince Otto. By R. L. Steven- 

son 10 

705 Woman I Loved, The, and the 

Woman Who Loved Me. By 
Isa Blagden 10 

706 Crimson Stain, A. By Annie 

Bradshaw 10 


707 Silas Marner: The Weaver of 

Raveloe. By George Eliot. . . 10 

708 Ormond. By Maria Edgeworth 20 

709 Zenobia; or. The Fall of Pal- 


First half 20 

709 Zenobia; or, The Fall of Pal- 

myra. By William Ware. 
Second half 10 

710 Greatest Heiress in England, 

The. By Mrs. Oliphant 20 

711 Cardinal Sin, A. By Hugh Con- 

way, author of “ Called 
Back ” 20 

712 For Maimie’s Sake. By Grant 

Allen 20 


10 

10 

10 

10 

20 

20 

20 

20 

20 

20 

20 

20 

20 

20 

20 

20 

10 

10 

20 

20 

20 

20 

20 

20 

20 

20 

10 

20 

10 

20 

20 

10 

20 

10 

20 


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY — Pocket Edition. 


IS 


713 “ Cherry Ripe.” By Helen B. 

Mathers 20 

714 ’Twixt Love and Duty. By 

Tighe Hopkins 20 

715 I Have Lived and Loved. By 

Mrs. Forrester 20 

716 Victor and Vanquished. By 

Mary Cecil Hay 20 

717 Beau Tancrede; or, the Mar- 

riage Verdict. By Alexander 
Dumas 20 

718 Unfairly Won. By Mrs. Power 

O’Donoghue 20 

719 Childe Harold’s Pilgrimage. 

By Lord Byron 10 

720 Paul Clifford. By Sir E. Bulwer 

Lytton, Bart *■». 20 

721 Dolores. By Mrs. Forrester. . . 20 

722 What’s Mine’s Mine. By George 

Macdonald .’ 20 

723 Mauleverer’s Millions. By T. 

Wemyss Reid 20 

724 My Lord and My Lady. By 

Mrs. Forrester 20 

725 My Ten Years’ Imprisonment. 

By Silvio Pellico 10 

726 My Hero. By Mrs. Forrester. . 20 

727 Fair Women. By Mrs. Forrester 20 

728 Janet’s Repentance. By George 

Eliot 10 

729 Mignon. By Mrs. Forrester... 20 

730 Autobiography of Benjamin 

Franklin, The 10 

731 Bayou Bride, The. By Mrs. 

Mary E. Bryan 20 

732 From Olympus to Hades. By 

Mrs. Forrester. 20 

733 Lady Branksmere. By “The 

Duchess” 20 

734 Viva. By Mrs. Forrester 20 

735 Until the Day Breaks. By 

Emily Spender 20 

736 Roy and Viola. Mrs. Forrester 20 

737 Aunt Rachel. By David Christie 

Murray 10 

738 In the Golden Days. By Edna 

Lyall 20 

739 Caged Lion, The. By Charlotte 

M. Yonge 20 

740 Rhona. By Mrs. Forrester 20 

741 Heiress of Hilldrop, The; or, 

The Romance of a Young 
Girl. By Charlotte M. Braeme, 


author of “Dora Thorne ”. .. 20 
742 Love and Life. By Charlotte 


M. Yonge 20 

743 Jack’s Courtship. By W. Clark 
Russell. 1st half 20 

743 Jack’s Courtship. 'By W. Clark 

Russell. 2d half 20 

744 Diana Carew ; or, For a Wom- 

an’s Sake. By Mrs. Forrester 20 

745 For Another’s Sin ; or, A Strug- 

gle for Love. By Charlotte M. 
Braeme, author of “ Dora 
Thorne ” 20 

746 Cavalry Life; or, Sketches and 

Stories in .Barracks and Out. 

By J. S. Winter 30 


747 Our Sensation Novel. Edited 


by Justin H. McCarthy, M.P. 10 

748 Hurrish : A Study. By the 

Hon. Emily Lawless 20 

749 Lord Vanecourt’s Daughter. By 

Mabel Collins 20 


750 An Old Story of My Farming 
Days. Fritz Reuter. 1st half 20 

750 An Old Story of My Farming 

Days. Fritz Reuter. 2d half 20 

751 Great Voyages and Great Navi- 

gators. Jules Verne. 1st half 20 

751 Great Voyages and Great Navi- 

gators. Jules Verne. 2d half 20 

752 Jackanapes, and Other Stories. 

By Juliana Horatio Ewing. . . 10 

753 King Solomon’s Mines. By H. 


Rider Haggard 20 

754 How to be Happy Though Mar- 

ried. By a Graduate in the 
University of Matrimony 20 

755 Margery Daw. A Novel 20 

756 Strange Adventures of Captain 

Dangerous, The. By George 
Augustus Sala 20 

757 Love’s Martyr. By Laurence 

Alma Tadema 10 

758 “Good-bye, Sweetheart!” By 

Rhoda Broughton 20 

759 In Shallow Waters. By Annie 

Armitt 20 

760 Aurelian ; or, Rome in the Third 

Century. By William Ware. 20 

761 Will Weatherhelm. By William 

H. G. Kingston 20 

762 Impressions of Theophrastus 

Such. By George Eliot 10 

763 Midshipman, The, Marmaduke 

Merry. Wm. H. G. Kingston. 20 

764 Evil Genius, The. By Wilkie 

Collins 20 

765 Not Wisely, But Too Well. By 

Rhoda Broughton 20 

766 No. XIII. ; or, The Story of the 

Lost Vestal. Emma Marshall 10 


767 Joan. By Rhoda Broughton. . 20 

768 Red as a Rose is She. By Rhoda 


Broughton 20 

769 Cometh Up as a Flower. By 

Rhoda Broughton 20 

770 Castle of Otranto, The. By 

Horace Walpole 10 

771 Mental Struggle, A. By “ The 

Duchess ” 20 

772 Gascoyne, the Sandal-Wood 

Trader. By R. M. Ballantyne 20 

773 Mark of Cain, The. By Andrew 

Lang 10 

7?4 Life and Travels of Mungo 

The 10 

775 Three Clerks, The. By Anthony 

Trollope 20 

776 P§re Goriot. By H. De Balzac 20 

777 Voyages and Travels of Sir 

John Maundeville, Kt., The.. 10 

778 Society’s Verdict. By the au- 

thor of “ My Marriage ” 20 

779 Doom ! An Atlantic Episode. 


By Justin H. McCarthy, M.P. 10 


14 


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY— Pocket Edition. 


780 Rare Pale Margaret. By the au- 

thor of “ What’s His Offence?” 20 

781 Secret Dispatch, The. By James 


Grant 10 

782 Closed Door, The. By F. Du 
Boisgobey. 1st half 20 

782 Closed Door, The. By F. Du 

Boisgobey. 2d half 20 

783 Chantry House. By Charlotte 

M. Yonge 20 

784 Two Miss Flemings, The. By au- 

thor of “What’s His Offence?” 20 
T85 Haunted Chamber, The. By 
“ The Duchess ” 10 

786 Ethel Mildmay’s Follies. By 

author of “ Petite’s Romance ” 20 

787 Court Royal. A Story of Cross 

Currents. 'By S. Baring-Gould 20 

788 Absentee, The. An Irish Story. 

By Maria Edgeworth 20 

789 Through the Looking-Glass, 

and What Alice Found There. 

By Lewis Carroll. With fifty 
illustrations by John Tenniel. 20 


790 Chaplet of Pearls, The; or, The 
White and Black Ribaumont. 
Charlotte M. Yonge. 1st half 20 

790 Chaplet of Pearls, The ; or, The 

White and Black Ribaumont. 
Charlotte M. Yonge. 2d half 20 

791 Mayor of Casterbridge, The. By 


Thomas Hardy 20 

792 Set in Diamonds. By Charlotte 

M. Braeme, author of “ Dora 
Thorne ” 20 

793 Vivian Grey. By the Rt. Hon. 

Benjamin Disraeli, Earl of 
Beaconsfield. First half 20 

793 Vivian Grey. By the Rt. Hon. 

Benjamin Disraeli, Earl of 
Beaconsfield. Second half. . . 20 

794 Beaton’s Bargain. By Mrs. Al- 

exander 20 

795 Sam’s Sweetheart. By Helen 

B. Mathers 20 

796 In a Grass Country. By Mrs. 

H. Lovett Cameron 20 

797 Look Before You Leap. By 

Mrs. Alexander 20 

798 Fashion of this World, The. By 

Helen B. Mathers 10 

799 My Lady Green Sleeves. By 

Helen B. Mathers 20 


800 Hopes and Fears; or, Scenes 
from the Life of a Spinster. 
Charlotte M. Yonge. 1st half 20 

800 Hopes and Fears: or, Scenes 

from the Life of a Spinster. 
Charlotte M. Yonge. 2d half 20 

801 She Stoops to Conquer, and 

The Good-Natured Man. By 


Oliver Goldsmith 10 

802 Stern Chase, A. By Mrs.Cashel- 

Hoey 20 

803 Major Frank. By A. L. G. Bos- 

boom-Toussaint 20 


804 Living or Dead. By Hugh Con- 
way, author of “Called Back ” 20 


805 Freres, The. By Mrs. Alex- 
ander. 1st half 20 

805 Freres, The. By Mrs. Alex- 

ander. 2d half 20 

806 Her Dearest Foe. By Mrs. Alex- 

ander. First half 20 

806 Her Dearest Foe. By Mrs. Alex- 
ander. Second half 20 


807 If Love Be Love. D. Cecil Gibbs 20 

808 King Arthur. Not a Love Story. 

By Miss Mulock 20 

809 Witness My Hand. By the au- 

thor of “ Lady Gwendolen’s 
Tryst ” 10 

810 Secret of Her Life, The. By Ed- 

ward Jenkins 20 

811 Head Station, The. By Mrs. 

Campbell-Praed 20 

812 No Saint. By Adeline Sergeant 20 

813 Army Society. Life in a Garri- 

son Town. By John Strange 
Winter 10 

814 Heritage of Langdale, The. By 

Mrs. Alexander 20 

815 Ralph Wilton’s Weird. By Mrs. 

Alexander 10 

816 Rogues and Vagabonds. By 

George R. Sims, author of 
“’Ostler Joe” 20 

817 Stabbed in the Dark. By Mrs. 

E. Lynn Linton 10 

818 Pluck. By John Strange Winter 10 

819 Fallen Idol, A. By F. Anstey... 20 

820 Doris’s Fortune. By Florence 

Warden 20 

821 World Between Them, The. By 

Charlotte M. Braeme, author 
of “Dora Thorne.” 20 

822 Passion Flower, A. A Novel... 20 

823 Heir of the Ages, The. By James 

Payn 20 


824 Her Own Doing. W. E. Norris 10 

825 Master Passion, The. By Flor- 

ence Marry at. . . 20 

826 Cynic Fortune. By D. Christie 

Murray 20 

827 Effie Ogilvie. By Mrs. Olipliant 20 

828 Prettiest Woman in Warsaw, 

The. By Mabel Collins 20 

829 Actor’s Ward, The. By the au- 

thor of “ A Fatal Dower ”... 20 

830 Bound by a Spell. Hugh Con- 

way, author of “ Called Back” 20 

831 Pomegranate Seed. By the au- 

thor of “ The Two Miss Flem- 
ings,” etc 20 

832 Kidnapped. By Robert Louis 

Stevenson 20 

833 Ticket No. “9672.” By Jules 

Verne. First half 10 

833 Ticket No. “ 9672.” By Jules 

Verne. Second half 10 

834 Ballroom Repentance, A. By 

Mrs. Annie Edwards 20 

835 Vivian the Beauty. By Mrs. 

Annie Edwards 20 

836 Point of Honor, A. By Mrs. An- 

nie Edwards. 20 


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY — Pocket Edition. 


15 


837 Vagabond Heroine, A. By Mrs. 

Annie Edwards 10 

838 Ought We to Visit Her? 'By 

Mrs. Annie Edwards 20 

839 Leah : A Woman of Fashion. 

By Mrs. Annie Edwards 20 

840 One Thing Needful; or, The 

Penalty of Fate. By Miss M. 

E. Braddon 20 

841 Jet: Her Face or Her Fortune? 

By Mrs. Annie Edwards 10 

842 Blue-Stocking, A. By Mrs. An- 

nie Edwards 10 

843 Archie Lovell. By Mrs. Annie 

Edwards 20 

844 Susan Fielding. By Mrs. Annie 

Edwards 20 

845 Philip Earnscliffe ; or, The Mor- 

als of May Fair. By Mrs. 
Annie Edwards 20 

846 Sceven Lawrence. By Mrs. 

Annie Edwards. 1st half 20 

846 Steven Lawrence. By Mrs. 

Annie Edwards. 2d half 20 


847 Bad to Beat. By Hawley Smart 10 

848 My Friend Jim. By W. E. Norris 20 

849 Wicked Girl, A. Mary Cecil Hay 20 

850 Playwright’s Daughter, A. By 

Mrs. Annie Edwards 10 

851 Cry of Blood, The. By F. Du 

Boisgobey. First half 20 

851 Cry of Blood, The. By F. Du 

Boisgobey. Second half 20 

862 Under Five Lakes; or, The 
Cruise of the “ Destroyer.” 

By M. Quad 20 

853 True Magdalen, A. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme, author of 
“ Dora Thorne ” 20 

854 Woman’s Error, A. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme, author of 
“Dora Thorne” 20 

855 Dynamiter, The. By Robert 

Louis Stevenson and Fanny 

Van de Grift Stevenson 20 

866 New Arabian Nights. By Rob- 
ert Louis Stevenson 20 

857 Kildee; or, The Sphinx of the 
Red House. By Mary E. 
Bryan. First half 20 

857 Kildee; or, The Sphinx of the 

Red House. By Mary E. 
Bryan. Second half 20 

858 Old Ma’m’selle’s Secret. By E. 

Marlitt 20 

859 Ottilie : An Eighteenth Century 

Idyl, and The Prince of the 100 
Soups. By Vernon Lee 20 

860 Her Lord and Master. By Flor- 

ence Marryat 20 

861 My Sister the Actress. By Flor- 

ence Marryat 20 

862 Ugly Barrington. By “ The 

Duchess.” 10 

863 “My Own Child.” By Florence 

Marryat 20 

864 “ No Intentions.” By Florence 

Marryat...-.,,, 29 


865 Written in Fire. By Florence 

Marryat 20 

866 Miss Harrington’s Husband ; or, 

Spiders of Society. By Flor- 
ence Marryat ' 20 

867 Girls of Feversham, The. By 

Florence Marryat 20 

868 Petronel. By Florence Marryat 20 

869 Poison of Asps, The. By Flor- 

ence Marryat 10 

870 Out of His Reckoning. By Flor- 

ence Marryat 10 

871 Bachelor’s Blunder, A. By W. 

E. Norris 20 

872 With Cupid’s Eyes. By Flor- 

ence Marryat 20 

873 Harvest of Wild Oats, A. By 

Florence Marryat 20 

874 House Party, A. By “ Ouida ”. 10 

875 Lady Valworth’s Diamonds. By 

“The Duchess” 20 

876 Mignon’s Secret. John Strange 

Winter 10 

877 Facing the Footlights. By Flor- 

ence Marryat 20 

878 Little Tu’penny. By S. Baring- 

Gould 10 

879 Touchstone of Peril, The. By 

R. E. Forrest 20 

880 Son of His Father, The. By 

Mrs. Oliphant 20 

881 Mohawks. In Two Parts, each 20 

882 Children of Gibeon. By Walter 

Besant 20 

883 Once Again. By Mrs. Forrester 20 

884 Voyage to the Cape, A. By W. 

Clark Russell 20 

885 Les Mis6rables. Victor Hugo. 

Part 1 20 

885 Les Mis6rables. Victor Hugo. 
Part II 20 

885 Les Misfirables. Victor Hugo. 

Partlll 20 

886 Paston Carew, Millionaire and 

Miser. Mrs. E. Lynn Linton. 20 

887 Modern Telemachiis, A. By 

Charlotte M. Yonge 20 

888 Treasure Island. Robert Louis 

Stevenson 10 

885 An Inland Voyage. By Robert 
Louis Stevenson 10 

890 Mistletoe Bough, The. Christ- 

mas, 1886. Edited by Miss M. 

E. Braddon 20 

891 Vera Nevill; or, Poor Wisdom’s 

Chance. By Mrs. H. Lovett 
Cameron 20 

892 That Winter Night; or, Love’s 

Victory. Robert Buchanan. . 10 

893 Love’s Conflict. By Florence 

Marryat. First half 20 

893 Love’s Conflict. By Florence 

Marryat. Second half 20 

894 Doctor Cupid. By Rhoda 

Broughton 2C 

895 Star and a Heart, A. By Flor- 

ence Marryat 10 

890 Guilty River, The. By Wilkie 
Collins 20 


16 


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY — Pocket Edition. 


897 Ange. By Florence Marryat. . . 20 

898 Bulldog and Butterfly, and Julia 

and Her Romeo, by David 
Christie Murray, and Romeo 
and Juliet, by William Black. 20 


899 Little Stepson, A. By Florence 

Marryat 10 

900 Woman’s Wit, By. By Mrs. Al- 

exander 20 

901 Lucky Disappointment, A. By 

Florence Marryat 10 

902 Poor Gentleman, A. By Mrs. 

Oliphant 20 

903 Phyllida. By Florence Marryat 20 

904 Holy Rose, The. By Walter Be- 

sant 10 

905 Fair-Haired Alda, The. By Flor- 

ence Marryat 20 

906 World Went Very Well Then, 

The. By Walter Besant 20 

907 Bright Star of Life, The. By 

B. L. Farjeon 20 

908 Willful Young Woman, A 20 

909 Nine of Hearts, The. By B. L. 

Farjeon 20 

910 She: A History of Adventure. 

By H. Rider Haggard 20 

911 Golden Bells: A Peal in Seven 

Changes. By R. E. Francillon 20 

912 Pure Gold, By Mrs. H. Lovett 

Cameron. Two Parts, each 20 

913 Silent Shore. The. By John 

Bioundelle- Burton 20 

914 Joan Wentworth. By Katha- 

rine S. Macquo’id 20 

915 That Other Person. By Mrs. 

Alfred Hunt. Two Parts, each 20 

916 Golden Hope, The. By W. Clark 

Russell 20 

917 Case of Reuben Malachi, The. 

By H. Sutherland Edwards.. 10 

918 Red Band, The. Bv F. Du Bois- 

gobey. First half 20 

918 Red Band, The. By F. Du Bois- 

gobey. Second half 20 

919 Locksley Hall Sixty Years Af- 

ter, etc. By Alfred, Lord 
Tennyson, P.L.. D.C.L 10 

920 Child of the Revolution, A. By 

the author of “ Mademoiselle 
Mori ” 20 

921 Late Miss Hollingford, The. 

By Rosa Mulholland 10 

922 Marjorie. By Charlotte M. 

Braeme, author of “Dora 

Thorne.” 20 

287 At War With Herself. By Char- 
lotte M. Braeme, author of 
“ Dora Thorne ” 10 

923 At War With Herself. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme. (Large type 
edition) 20 

924 ’Twixt Smile and Tear. Char- 

lotte M. Braeme, author of 
“ Dora Thorne ” 20 


925 The Outsider. Hawley Smart. 20 

926 Springhavea. By R. D. Black- 

more. 1st and 2d half, each. 26 


927 Sweet Cymbeline. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme, author of 

“ Dora Thorne ” 20 

294 Hilda; or, The False Vow. By 
Charlotte M. Braeme 10 

928 Hilda; or, The False Vow. By 

Charlotte M. Braeme, author 
of “Dora Thorne.” (Large 
type edition) 20 

929 The Belle of Lynn; or, The 

Miller’s Daughter. By Char- 
lotte M. Braeme, author of 
“ Dora Thorne ” 20 

930 Uncle Max. By Rosa Nouchette 

Carey. In Two Parts, each. . 20 

931 Lady Diana’s Pride. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme, author of 
“ Dora Thorne ” 20 

932 Queenie’s Whim. Rosa Nou- 

chette Carey. Two Parts.each 20 

933 A Hidden Terror. Mary Albert 20 

934 Wooed and Married. Rosa Nou- 

chette Carey. 2 parts, each. . 20 

935 Borderland. Jessie Fothergill. 20 

936 Nellie’s Memories. Rosa Nou- 

chette Carey. Two Parts, each 20 

937 Cashel Byron’s Profession. By 

George Bernard Shaw 20 

938 Cranford. By Mrs. Gaskell 20 

939 Why Not? Florence Marryat. . 20 

940 The Merry Men, and Other Tales 

and Fables. By Robert Louis 
Stevenson 20 

941 Jess. By H. Rider Haggard. .. 20 

942 Cash on Delivery. By F. Du 

Boisgobey 20 

943 Weavers and Weft; or, “ Love 

that Hath Us in His Net.” By 
Miss M. E. Braddon 20 

944 The Professor. By Charlotte 

Bronte 20 

945 The Trumpet-Major. Thomas 

Hardy 20 


946 The Dead Secret. By Wilkie 

Collins 20 

947 Publicans and Sinners; or, Lu- 

cius Davorta. By Miss M. E. 
Braddon. First half 20 

947 Publicans and Sinners; or, Lu- 

cius Davoren. By Miss M. E. 

Braddon. Second half 20 

293 The Shadow of a Sin. By Char- 
lotte M. Braeme, aaithor of 
“ Dora Thorne ” 10 

948 The Shadow of a Sin. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme, author of 
“ Dora Thorne.” (Large type 
edition) 20 

949 Claribei’s Love Story; or. 

Love’s Hidden Depths. By 
Charlotte M. Braeme, author 

of “ Dora Thorne ” 20 

25 Mrs. Geoffrey. By “The Duch- 
ess.” (Large type edition). . . 20 

950 Mi’s. Geoffrey. “The Duchess” 10 
459 Woman’s Temptation, A. By 

Charlotte M. Braeme, author 


of “Dora Thorne.” (Large 
type edition) 20 


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY — Pocket Edition. 


17 


951 Woman's Temptation, A. By 
Charlotte M. Braeme, author 
of “ Dora Thorne ” 10 


295 Woman’s War, A. By Charlotte 
M. Braeme, author of “ Dora 
Thorne” 10 


952 Woman’s War, A. By Charlotte 
M. Braeme, author of “ Dora 
Thorne.” (Large type edition) 20 


297 Hilary’s Folly; or, Her Mar- 
riage Vow. By Charlotte M. 
Braeme, author of “ Dora 
Thorne” 10 

953 Hilary’s Folly; or, Her Mar- 

riage Vow. By Charlotte M. 
Braeme, author of “ Dora 
Thorne.” (Large type edition) 20 

954 A Girl’s Heart. By the author 


of ‘‘Nobody’s Darling” 20 

2S8 From Gloom to Sunlight; or, 
From Out the Gloom. By 
Charlotte M. Braeme, author 
of “ Dora Thorne ” 10 

955 From Gloom to Sunlight; or, 

From Out the Gloom. By 
Charlotte M. Braeme, author 
of “Dora Thorne.” (Large 
type edition) 20 

956 Her Johnnie. By Violet Whyte 20 

957 The Woodlanders. By Thomas 

Hardy 20 

958 A Haunted Life; or. Her Terri- 

ble Sin. Charlotte M. Braeme, 
author of “ Dora Thorne ”... 20 

959 Dawn. By H. Rider Haggard. 20 

960 Elizabeth’s Fortune. By Bertha 

Thomas 20 

961 Wee Wifie. By Rosa Nouchette 

Carey 20 


962 Sabina Zembra. By William 
Black.’ First half. 

962 Sabina Zembra. By William 

Black. Second half 

963 Worth Winning. By Mrs. H. 

Lovett Cameron 

964 A Struggle for the Right; or, 

Tracking the Truth 

965 Periwinkle. By Arnold Gray.. 
9G6 He, by the author of “King 

Solomon’s Wives”; and A 
" Siege Baby and Childhood’s 
Memories, by J. S. Winter.... 
387 Repented at Leisure. By Char- 
lotte M. Braeme, author of 
“ Dora Thorne.” (Large type 
edition) .' 

967 Repented at Leisure. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme, author of 
“Dora Thorne ” 

968 Blossom and Fruit; or, Ma- 

dame’s Ward. By the author 
of “ Wedded Hands ” 

969 The Mystery of Colde Fell 1 or, 

Not Proven. By Charlotte M. 
Braeme, author of “ Dora 
Thorne ” 


20 

20 

20 

20 

20 


20 


20 

10 

20 


* 


970 King Solomon’s Wives; or, The 
Phantom Mines. By Hyder 


Ragged. (Illustrated) 20 

971 Garrison Gossip: Gathered in 

Blankhampton. By John 
Strange Winter 20 

972 Gold Elsie. By E. Marlitt 20 

973 The Squire’s Darling. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme, author of 
“ Dora Thorne ” 20 

974 Strathmore; or. Wrought by 

His Own Hand. By “ Ouida.” 
First half 20 

974 Strathmore; or, Wrought b.y 

His Own Hand. By “Ouida.” 
Second half 20 

975 A Dark Marriage Morn. By 

Charlotte M. Braeme, author 
of “Dora Thorne” 20 

976 Robur the Conqueror; or, A 

Trip Round the World in a 
Flying Machine. Jules Verne 20 

977 The Haunted Hotel. By Wilkie 

Collins 20 

978 Her Second Love. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme, author of 
“Dora Thorne” 20 

979 The Count’s Secret. By Emile 

Gaboriau. Parti 20 

979 The Count’s Secret. By Emile 

Gaboriau. Part II 20 

980 To Call Her Mine. By Walter 

Besant 20 

981 Granville de Vigne ; or. Held in 

Bondage. By “Ouida.” 1st 
half 20 

981 Granville de Vigne; or. Held in 

Bondage. By “Ouida.” 2d 
half 20 

982 The Duke’s Secret. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme, author of 
“ Dora Thorne ” 20 

983 Uarda. A Romance of Ancient 

Egypt. By George Ebers 20 

984 Her Own Sister. By E. S. 

Williamson 20 

985 On Her Wedding Morn, and 

The Mystery of the Holly- 
Tree. Charlotte M. Braeme, 
author of “ Dora Thorne ”.. . . 20 

986 The Great Hesper. By Frank 

Barrett 20 


987 Brenda Yorke, and Upon the 

Waters. By Mary Cecil Hay. 20 

988 The Shattered Idol, and Letty 

Leigh. Charlotte M. Braeme, 
author of “ Dora Thorne ”... 20 

989 Allan Quatermain. By H. Rider 

Haggard 20 

990 The Earl’s Error, and Arnold’s 

Promise. By Charlotte M. 
Braeme, author of “Dora 
Thorne” 20 

991 Mr. Midshipman Easy. By Cap- 

tain Marryat ". 20 

992 Marrying and Giving in Mar- 

riage. By Mrs. Molesworth... 20 

993 Fighting the Air. By Florence 

Marryat 20 


18 


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY— Pocket Edition. 


994 A Penniless Orphan. By W. 

Heim burg 20 

995 An Unnatural Bondage, and 

That Beautiful Lady. By 
Charlotte M. Braeme, author 
of “ Dora Thorne ” 20 

996 Idalia. By “ Ouida.” 1st half. 20 

996 Idalia. By “Ouida.” 2d half. 20 

997 Forging the Fetters, and The 

Australian Aunt. By Mrs. 
Alexander 20 

998 Open, Sesame 1 By Florence 

Marryat 20 

999 The Second Wife. E. Marlitt. 20 
1000 Puck. By “ Ouida.” 1st half 20 

1000 Puck. By “ Ouida.” 2d half. 20 

1001 Lady Adelaide’s Oath; or. The 

Castle’s Heir. By Mrs. Henry 
Wood 20 

1002 Marriage at a Venture. By 

Emile Gaboriau 20 

1003 Chandos. By “ Ouida.” 1st 

half 20 

1003 Chandos. By “ Ouida.” 2d 

half 20 

1004 Mad Dumaresq. By Florence 

Marryat 20 

1005 99 Dark Street. F.W. Robinson 20 

1006 His Wife’s Judgment. By 

Charlotte M. Braeme, author 
of “ Dora Thorne ” 20 

1007 Miss Gascoigne. By Mrs. J. 

H. Riddell 20 

1008 A Thorn in Her Heart. By 

Charlotte M. Braeme, author 
of “Dora Thorne” 20 

1009 In an Evil Hour, and Other 

Stories. By “ The Duchess ” 20 

1010 Golden Gates. By Charlotte 

M. Braeme, author of “ Dora 
Thorne ” 20 

1011 Texar’s Vengeance; or, North 

Versus South. Jules Verne. 

Part 1 20 

1011 Texar’s Vengeance; or, North 

Versus South. By Jules Verne 
Part II 20 

1012 A Nameless Sin. By Charlotte 

M. Braeme, author of “ Dora 
Thorne ” 20 

1013 The Confessions of Gerald 

Estcourt. Florence Marryat. 20 

1014 A Mad Love. By Charlotte M. 

Braeme, author of “ Dora 
Thorne” 20 

1015 A Thousand Francs Reward. 

By Emile Gaboriau 20 

1016 A Modern Circe. By “ The 

Duchess” 20 

1017 Tricotrin. The Story of a Waif 

and Stray. “Ouida.” 1st half 20 

1017 Tricotrin. The Story of a Waif 

and Stray. “Ouida.” 2d half 20 

1018 Two Marriages. By Miss Mu- 

lock 20 

1019 Major and Minor. By W. E. 

Norris. 1st half 20 

1019 Major and Minor. By W. E. 

Norris. 2d half 20 I 


1020 Michael Strogoff; or, The Cou- 


rier of the Czar. Jules Verne 20 

1021 The Heir to Ashley, and The 

Red - Court Farm. By Mrs. 
Henry Wood 20 

1022 Driven to Bay. By Florence 

Marryat 20 

1023 Next of Kin — Wanted. By M. 

Betham-Ed wards 20 

1024 Under the Storm ; or, Stead- 

fast’s Charge. By Charlotte 
M. Yonge 20 

1025 Daisy’s Dilemma. By Mrs. H. 

Lovett Cameron 20 

1026 A Dark Inheritance. By Mary 

Cecil Hay 20 

1027 A Life’s Secret. By Mrs. Henry 

Wood 20 

1028 A Wasted Love. A Novel 20 

1029 Armadale. By Wilkie Collins. 

1st half 20 

1029 Armadale. By Wilkie Collins. 

2d half : 20 

1030 The Mistress of Ibichstein. By 

Fr. Henkel 20 

1031 Irene’s Vow. By Charlotte M. 

Braeme, author of “Dora 
Thorne ” 20 

1032 Mignon’s Husband. By John 

Strange Winter 20 

1033 Esther: A Story for Girls. By 

Rosa Nouchette Carey 20 

1034 The Silence of Dean Maitland. 

By Maxwell Gray 20 

1035 The Duchess. By “ The Duch- 

ess ” 20 

1036 Like and Unlike. By Miss M. 

E. Braddon 20 

1037 Scheherazade: A London 

Night’s Entertainment. By 
Florence Warden 20 

1038 Mistress and Maid. By Miss 

Mulock 20 

1039 Driver Dallas. By John Strange 

Winter 10 

1040 Clarissa’s Ordeal. By the au- 

thor of “A Great Mistake.” 
First half 20 

1040 Clarissa’s Ordeal. By the au- 

thor of “A Great Mistake.” 
Second half 20 

1041 Home Again. By George Mac- 

donald 20 

1042 Lady Grace. Mrs. Henry Wood 20 

1043 Faust. By Goethe 20 

1044 The Frozen Pirate. By W. 

Clark Russell 20 

1045 The 13th Hussars. By Emile 

Gaboriau 20 

1046 Jessie. By the author of “ Ad- 

Tlnchatirl ^ Ofi 


1048 The Wreck of the “Grosvenor.” 

By W. Clark Russell 20 

1049 A Tale of Three Lions, and On 
Going Back. H. Rider Haggard 20 

1050 The Tour of the World in 80 

Days. By Jules Verne 20 


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY — Pocket Edition. 


19 


1051 The Misadventures of John 

Nicholson. By Robert Louis 
Stevenson 10 

1052 Signa’s Sweetheart. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme, author of 
“Dora Thorne” 20 

1053 Young Mrs. Jardine. By Miss 

Mulock 20 

1054 Mona’s Choice. By Mrs. Alex- 

ander 20 

1055 Katharine Regina. By Walter 

PpcflDt - 90 

1056 The Bride of the Nile. By 

George Ebers. 1st half 2C 

1056 The Bride of the Nile. By 

George Ebers. 2d half 26 

1057 A Life Interest. By Mrs. Alex- 

ander 20 


1058 Masaniello ; or, The Fisherman 

of Naples. Alexander Dumas 20 

1059 Confessions of an English Opi- 

um-Eater, and The English 
Mail-Coach. By Thomas De 


Quincey 20 

1060 The Lady of the Lake. By Sir 

Walter Scott, Bart 20 

1061 A Queer Race : The Story of a 

Strange People. By William 
Westall 20 

1062 The Deerslayer; or, The First 

War-Path. By J. Fenimore 
Cooper. First half 20 

1062 The Deerslayer; or, The First 

War-Path. By J. Fenimore 
Cooper. Second half 20 

1063 Kenilworth. By Sir Walter 

Scott, Bart. First half 20 

1063 Kenilworth. By Sir Walter 

Scott, Bart. Second half — 20 

1064 Only the Governess. By Rosa 

Nouchette Carey 20 

1065 Herr Paulus: His Rise, His 

Greatness, and His Fall. By 
Walter Besant 20 

1066 My Husband and I. By Count 

Lyof Tolstoi 10 

1067 Saint Michael. By E. Werner. 

First half 20 

1067 Saint Michael. By E. Werner. 

Second half 20 

1068 Vendetta ! or, The Story of One 

Forgotten. By Marie Corelli. 20 

1069 Polikouchka. By Count Lyof 

Tolstoi 10 


1070 A Life’s Mistake. By Mrs. H. 

Lovett Cameron 20 

1071 The Death of Ivan Iliitch. By 

Count Lyof Tolstoi 10 

1072 Only a Coral Girl. By Gertrude 

Forde 20 

1073 Two Generations. By Count 

Lyof Tolstoi 10 

1074 Stormy Waters. By Robert 

Buchanan 20 

1075 The Mystery of a Hansom Cab. 

By Fergus W. Hume 20 

1076 The Mystery of an Omnibus. 

By F. Du Boisgobey 20 

1077 The Nun’s Curse. By Mrs. J. 

H. Riddell 20 

1078 The Slaves of Paris. By Emile 

Gaboriau. First half 20 

1078 The Slaves of Paris. By Emile 

Gaboriau. Second half 20 

1079 Beautiful Jim: of the Blank- 

sliire Regiment. By John 
Strange Winter 20 

1080 Bertha’s Secret. By F. Du 

Boisgobey. 1st half 20 

1080 Bertha’s Secret. By F. Du 

Boisgobey. 2d half 20 

1081 Too Curious. By Edward J. 

Goodman 20 

1082 The Severed Hand. By F. Du 

Boisgobey. 1st half 20 

1082 The Severed Hand. By F. Du 

Boisgobey. 2d half 20 

1083 The Little Old Man of the Bat- 

ignolles. By Emile Gaboriau 10 

1084 Chris. By W. E. Norris 20 

1085 The Matapan Affair. By F. Du 

Boisgobej\ 1st half 20 

1085 The Matapan Affair. By F. Du 

Boisgobey. 2d half 20 

1086 Nora. By Carl Detlef 20 

1087 A Woman’s Face; or, A Lake- 

land Mystery. By F. Warden 20 

1088 The Old Age of Monsieur Le- 

coq. By F. Du Boisgobej\ 1st 
half 20 

1088 The Old Age of Monsieur Le- 

coq. By F. Du Boisgobey. 2d 
half 20 

1089 Home Sounds. By E. Werner 20 

1090 The Cossacks. By Count Lyof 

Tolstoi 20 

1091 A Modern Cinderella. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme 10 


Newsdealers wishing catalogues of The Seaside Library, Pocket Edition, 
bearing their imprint, will be supplied on sending their names, addresses, and 
number required. 

The works in The Seaside Library, Pocket Edition, are printed from larger 
£ype and on better paper than any other series published. 

The foregoing works are for sale by all newsdealers, or will be sent to any 
address, postage free, on receipt of price, by the publisher. 

Address GEORGE MUNRO, Munro’s Publishing House, 

(P. O. Box 3751.) 17 to 27 Vandewater Street, New York. 

[When ordering by mail please order by numbers.'] 


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY.— Pocket Edition. 

Always Unchanged and Unabridged. 

WITH HANDSOME LITHOGRAPHED PAPER COVER. 


NO. 

669 Pole on "Whist 
432 THE WITCH’S HEAD. By 

H. Rider Haggard 

1048 The Wreck of the “Grosvenor.” 

By W. Clark Russell 

1049 A Tale of Three Lions, and On 
Going: Back. H. Rider Haggard 20 

1050 The Tour of the World in 80 


Days. By Jules Yerne 20 

1051 The Misadventures of John 

Nicholson. By Robert Louis 
Stevenson 10 

1052 Signa's Sweetheart. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme, author of 
“ Dora Thorne ” 20 

1053 Young Mrs. Jardine. By Miss 

Mulock 20 

1054 Mona’s Choice. By Mrs. Alex- 

ander 20 

1055 Katharine Regina. By Walter 

B6S3«nt • • 20 

1056 The Bride of the Nile. By 

George Ebers. 1st half 20 

1056 The Bride of the Nile. By 

George Ebers. 2d half 20 

1057 A Life Interest. By Mrs. Alex- 

ander 20 


1058 Masaniello ; or, The Fisherman 

of Naples. Alexander Dumas 20 

1059 Confessions of an English Opi- 

um-Eater, and The English 
Mail-Coach. By Thomas De 


Quincey 20 

1060 The Lady of the Lake. By Sir 

Walter Scott, Bart 20 

1061 A Queer Race : The Story of a 

Strange People. By William 
Westall 20 

1062 The Deerslayer; or, The First 

War-Path. By J. Fenimore 
Cooper. First half 20 

1062 The Deerslayer; or, The First 

War-Path. By J. Fenimore 
Cooper. Second half 20 

1063 Kenilworth. By Sir Walter 

Scott, Bart. First half. 20 

1063 Kenilworth. By Sir Walter 

Scott, Bart. Second half 20 

1064 Only the Governess. By Rosa 

Nouchette Carey 20 

1065 Herr Paulus: His Rise, His 

Greatness, and His Fall. By 
Walter Besant 20 

1066 My Husband and I. By Count 

Lyof Tolstoi 10 

1067 Saint Michael. By E. Werner. 


1067 Saint Michael. By E. Werner. 
Second half 20 


PRICE 

1068 Vendetta! or, The Story of One 


Forgotten. By Marie Corelli. 20 

1069 Polikouchka. By Count Lyof 

Tolstoi 10 

1070 A Life’s Mistake. By Mrs. H. 

Lovett Cameron 20 

1071 The Death of Ivan Iliitch. By 

Count Lyof Tolstoi 10 

1072 Only a Coral Girl. By Gertrude 

Forde 20 

1073 Two Generations. By Count 

Lyof Tolstoi 10 

1074 Stormy Waters. By Robert 

Buchanan 20 

1075 The Mystery of a Hansom Cab. 

By Fergus W. Hume 20 

1076 The Mystery of an Omnibus. 

By F. Du Boisgobey 20 

1077 The Nun’s Curse. B 3 r Mrs. J. 

H. Riddell 20 

1078 The Slaves of Paris. By Emile 

Gaboriau. First half 20 

1078 The Slaves of Paris. By Emile 

Gaboriau. Second half 20 

1079 Beautiful Jim: of the Blank- 

shire Regiment. By John 
Strange Winter 20 

1080 Bertha’s Secret. By F. Du 

Boisgobey. 1st half 20 

1080 Bertha’s Secret. By F. Du 

Boisgobey. 2d half 20 

1081 Too Curious. By Edward J. 

Goodman 20 

1082 The Severed Hand. By F. Du 

Boisgobey. 1st half 20 

1082 The Severed Hand. By F. Du 

Boisgobey. 2d half 20 

1083 The Little Old Man of the Bat- 

ignolles. By Emile Gaboriau 10 

1084 Chris. By "VV. E. Norris 20 

1085 The Matapan Affair. By F. Du 

Boisgobey. 1st half 20 

1085 The Matapan Affair. By F. Du 

Boisgobey. 2d half 20 

1086 Nora. By Carl Detlef 20 

1087 A Woman’s Face; or, A Lake- 

land Mystery. By F. Warden 20 

1088 The Old Age of Monsieur Le- 

coq. By F. Du Boisgobey. 1st 
half ....... 20 

1088 The Old Age of Monsieur Le- 

coq. By F. Du Boisgobey. 2d 
half 20 

1089 Home Sounds. By E. Werner 20 

1090 The Cossacks. By Count Lyof 

Tolstoi 20 

1091 A Modern Cinderella. By Char- 

lotte M. Braeme 10 


LATEST ISSUES: 


PRICK. 

20 

20 
20 


NO. 


The foregoing works, contained in The Seaside Library, Pocket Edition, 
are for sale by all newsdealers, or will be sent to any address, postage free, on 
receipt of price. Parties ordering by mail ivill please order by numbers. Ad- 

dr^ss 

GEORGE MUNRO, Munro’s Publishing House, 


P. O. Box 3751. 


17 to 27 Vandewater Street, N. Y. 


The Cossacks 


NEW TABERNACLE SERMONS 

BY 

p. t. Dewitt talm^ge, d.d. 


Handsomely Bound in Cloth. 12mo. Price $1.00. 


The latest of Dr. Talmage’s sermons have not yet been pre- 
sented in book form. They have appeared weekly in The New 
York Fireside Companion, and are now 

Published for the First Time in Booh Form, 

THE PRICE OP WHICH IS WITHIN THE REACH OP ALL*. 

Each Tolu) will Mail Thirty hems, 

PRINTED IN 

CLEAK, BOLD, HANDSOME TYPE, 

AND WILL MAKE 

AN ELEGANT AND ACCEPTABLE HOLIDAY GIFT* 

The above will be sent postpaid on receipt of price, $1.00. 
Address 

GEORGE MTJNRO, Publisher, 

P.O.Box 3751, 17 to 27 Vandewater Street, New York* 



Thebestfor ^the Complexion. “A balm for the Skin.* 


Sbrmost economical ; : it wears Jo „ thinness !of /alwafei^ 


ft 



i 


‘ - ». - ■ 5 rT B 2 L, " J | K . 

» 


». 


4 



u 

.1 


i 

1 


x 



i 



i 





•C -■ 


Wf- 






















I 


! 

* 

i 

■ 


•• 


i 


» 

i 

: 

tf 

3 

i 

i 

t 



• • %; *• *‘T\ 

-• ;»’V ' j -Vi 


# 3 «. 


v ' -r * -i- : vv 

s-sT^l- \ * ax' 

■ 1, ■«• ■ -■ v. * »■•'*. 

>« . «■ t . A 


/;.• v v .-j. . > * -t*. 

Vi • r .-/'■••• * *• * v * ' 


\ 


r ■*. 




e 

\ ' - • 


=*- " 


»> 


• , * > *■ 
•' . ** 


. - <_t — ■ 


- ?- 


' > 


>• C . 


* •• » 
* : 


\ • •• • '« ” 1 
• vw% ! VJ* ><:■ - ' K« '•*• ** $. 45 *' ; - - 

- - : . : . y *r '• • fe^cUii • 

•/. **:/• > w ; ■•?!* 
-• •' 4 '- -fe $i?\* 1 


i r- •- 

i .»n» 
f * ! s : ' .'**5 ,. v 'Of-*’'! 

, : ' ..v: •? 

•: > :> umi-iu 

. _ ' ' A 

•' «. 7 .\ 


* * - . fi f . . ..." 

i » W r -I «■ <*••«' 


1 If . ; 

M -'fit ■ . 






'' 4 v 


V •- » 


;• - ' 


«, A 


• - ... ;/ A ;,J- 

. i T/. *• ; #■ .i ... 


fi 




. . . .Sfif 


. * -V f 


v/ j ’-i : ; ••• * :• y ‘ 

\ . r . < v.; f 


^ < 

j 

i * 




.V ;1 . : 

. » Vi. 


•: !; . 

" iV? r> 


■ t ■ 


V V ^ 


^ # ' / . V, 

. ,-r. •' v». ;; 


A i; 

Vi' f- 




V.^: - 


tiK V 

A % 




. •,.... ' • > , i. - ■ > . 


** „VV-. 

>-?:s :u 


,\l*v •« * / < 

"f‘Vr 1's't • 

; ;--v t 

<. .i... ‘ n 

. - - r -'•• * •* • 

r - ...."• |jSi 1 - ’ ■ ' L-J 

■%*- t. • l- .' * *' *4*1 * f 1 y> 'V^ - - 1 






1 i ' • - 



GRAND, SQUARE AND UPRIGHT PIANOS, 



FIRST PRIZE 

DIPLOMA. 

Centennial Exhibi- 
tion, 1876: Montreal. 
1381 and 1582. 

The enviable po- 
sition Sohmer & 
Co. hold among 
American Piano 
Manufacturers is 
solely due to the 
merits of their in- 
struments. 


They are used 
in Conservato- 
ries, Schools and 
Seminaries, on ac- 
count ot their su- 
perior tone and 
unequaled dura- 
bility. 

The SOHMER 
Piano is a special 
favorite with the 
leading musicians 
and critics. 


ARE AT PRESENT THE MOST POPULAR 




AND PREFERRED BY THE LEADING ARTISTS. 

SOHMER A CO.. Manufacturers, No. 149 to 15-3 E. 14tli Street, N. Y. 


TI1E KING OF STORY PAPERS. 
THE 

lew York Fireside Companion. 

A Paper for the Home Cirele. 

PURE, BRIGHT, and INTERESTING. 


The Fireside Companion is the 
most interesting weekly paper pub- 
lished in the United States, embracing 
in its contents the best Stories, the 
best Sketches, the best Humorous Mat- 
ter, Random Talks, and Answers to 
Correspondents, etc. No expense is 
spared to get the best matter. 


TERMS The New York Fireside 
Companion will be sent for one year, 
on receipt of $3: two copies for $5. 
Getters-upof clubs can afterward add 
single copies at $2.f>0 each. We will be 
responsible for remittances sent in 
Registered Letters or by Post-office 
Money Orders. Postage free. Speci- 
men copies sent free. Address 
GEORGE Hl'NItO, Mnnro’g Publishing House, 
P. O. Rox3751. 17 to 27 Vnndewater St., N.Y. 



ESTABLISHED 


1801 . 


BARRY’S 

TRICOPHEROUS 







The Oldest and Best Preparation 
for the Hair in the World. 




i 





















•-* 


» 

















« 
























jj&r^ 



< 


B 









LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 



000231T?5fl3 



